The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Last Days of Mary Stuart, by Samuel Cowan

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org.  If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.



Title: The Last Days of Mary Stuart
       And the journal of Bourgoyne her physician

Author: Samuel Cowan

Contributor: Dominque Bourgoing

Release Date: June 20, 2017 [EBook #54944]

Language: English

Character set encoding: UTF-8

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE LAST DAYS OF MARY STUART ***




Produced by MWS, Christian Boissonnas and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
file was produced from images generously made available
by The Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries)









THE LAST DAYS OF MARY STUART




  [Illustration: _Mary Queen of Scots._
  _From a Painting in possession of the Earl of Morton._]




  THE LAST DAYS OF
  MARY STUART

  AND THE JOURNAL OF BOURGOYNE
  HER PHYSICIAN

  BY

  SAMUEL COWAN

  AUTHOR OF
  “MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS, AND WHO WROTE THE CASKET LETTERS?”
  “THE GOWRIE CONSPIRACY” “THE ANCIENT CAPITAL OF SCOTLAND”
  ETC. ETC.


  LONDON
  EVELEIGH NASH
  1907




PREFACE


The _Journal_ of Bourgoyne, which I had meant originally to be the
text of this volume, is a work of some importance in helping us to
elucidate the life and later days of the Queen of Scots. I have
considered it necessary, for the benefit of the reader, to reproduce
also a Summary of the voluminous correspondence which took place during
the same period between Queen Mary and her confrères, and Elizabeth,
and the leading ministers and secretaries of the Crown of England.
The correspondence discloses the political manœuvres and secret
negotiations of that eventful time—the last six months of Queen Mary's
life: and the Summary occupies the first half of the volume. It has
been impossible to restrict it further and convey to the reader what is
meant to be conveyed—an intelligible estimate of her prison life, with
all its painful vicissitudes. The letters have an important bearing
on the character of the Scottish Queen, and illustrate the situation
better than can be done by any criticism.

The fascination of Mary Stuart as the central figure of the greatest
drama in Scottish history is an additional reason for putting another
volume before the public, even though the literature on the subject
is abundant; while Bourgoyne's _Journal_, now specially translated,
we must remember, has not been much in evidence in its original form.
It is really a domestic, not a political or daily, record, and is the
only such record we possess, for no historian has attempted to give
more than an outline of her public career. In this _Journal_ there are
entries of which we have hitherto been unaware; entries which manifest
the cunning and deception of that age; chiefly and more particularly
the administration of the Crown of England—thrilling reading—Elizabeth
occupying the foreground and swaying the sceptre in a manner that must
be read to be appreciated.

A large portion of the matter in this volume is published now for the
first time, and to the rising generation the entire narrative will be
quite new. The greatest point of historical importance resulting from
a study of this _Journal_ is its determination, and settlement of all
doubt, of the innocence of Queen Mary of having had any connection with
any plot against the life of Elizabeth; or with that huge fraud the
Babington Conspiracy. How this is established the reader will realise
from the accompanying recital.

                                        S. C.

  PERTH, _1st January 1907_.




CONTENTS


  CHAPTER I
                                                                   PAGE
  The last act of the drama—Lord Burghley and Secretary
  Walsingham actively engaged against Queen Mary—Walsingham and
  his spies—Character of Walsingham—Plots of Elizabeth to take
  Mary's life—Savage, Ballard, Morgan, and Babington—Mary's
  pathetic appeal to Chateauneuf—Text of her first letter—Text
  of her second letter—Elizabeth and Sir Amias Paulet—The famous
  memoranda between Paulet and Wade as to how Mary was to be
  kidnapped and her papers seized—Paulet's official instructions
  to kidnap the Queen—Elizabeth's confirmation of these
  instructions—Elizabeth's final orders to kidnap Queen Mary          1


  CHAPTER II

  Outline of the kidnapping scheme, and how it was carried
  out—Paulet requires instructions as to Nau and Curle—Queen
  Mary's return to Chartley—Forcible seizure of her money and
  cabinets by Paulet and Walsingham—Letter from Yetsweirt about
  Nau and Curle—Private letter of Nau to Elizabeth exonerating
  himself and Mary—Elizabeth's fulsome gratitude to Paulet—Letter
  Walsingham to Paulet—Burghley and Walsingham instruct Paulet
  about Fotheringay—Paulet writes Walsingham (kidnapping plot)—He
  writes Burghley and Walsingham—Desires to resign office—Mary
  complains of her cruel treatment to the Duke of Guise, the Lord
  Chancellor, and Pasquier—Elizabeth's second order to seize Queen
  Mary's money—Relations between James and his mother—Letter
  Walsingham to Master of Gray—Mary's intercepted letters            28


  CHAPTER III

  Interview between Queen Mary and Paulet at
  Fotheringay—Elizabeth nominates commissioners for the
  trial—Elizabeth's commission to Burghley and Walsingham to
  conduct the trial—Important letter, Elizabeth to Burghley,
  Mary's sentence prearranged—The commissioners in Mary's
  bedchamber—The three private interviews—The Lord Chancellor
  Bromley opens the trial—Mary exposes Walsingham's duplicity
  (Petit's version)—Close of the first day and conversation with
  her physician—Sentence of death—Burghley writes Davison—The
  gross illegality of the trial exposed—The commissioners in
  the Star Chamber—Tytler's opinion of the Babington Plot—Mary
  Seton's letter to Courcelles—Paulet to Walsingham, 24th October
  1586                                                               56


  CHAPTER IV

  Elizabeth's instructions to Lord Buckhurst to communicate the
  sentence of death to Mary, and her remarkable reasons for this
  act—Elizabeth compromised in the Babington Conspiracy—Her
  letter to Paulet to allow the commissioners an interview
  with Mary—Elizabeth's chicanery (Petit's version)—Paulet
  to Walsingham, 21st November 1586—Letter Henry III. to his
  Ambassador in London to request James to save his mother's
  life—Sentence of death communicated to Mary by Buckhurst—Queen
  Mary's pathetic letter to the Pope informing him that she has
  been sentenced to die, and giving her last instructions—Her
  letter to the Duke of Guise informing him of her sentence, and
  giving instructions about her affairs                               82


  CHAPTER V

  Queen Mary's letter to Mendoza the Spanish Ambassador informing
  him of the sentence of death, her submission to it, and her
  references to Paulet's treatment of her—Her letter to Mendoza,
  21st May 1586—Her remarkable letter to the Archbishop of
  Glasgow asserting her innocence of every charge against her,
  and her rebuke to the commissioners “that she would die a
  Queen in spite of them”—Her letter to Elizabeth with her
  requests regarding her death and interment—The Commendator of
  Pittenweem and King James—Letter of Bellievre, Chancellor of
  France, to Mary, 14th December 1586—The graphic interview of
  Bellievre and Chateauneuf with Elizabeth, when they demanded
  of her with a threat to spare Mary's life, or take the
  consequences—Elizabeth loses her temper                           106


  CHAPTER VI

  Proclamation by the Queen of England announcing Queen Mary's
  death—Elizabeth instructs Paulet to deliver Queen Mary to
  the Sheriff of Northampton—Memorial from Walsingham with
  instructions for the execution and interment—Unfinished paper
  by Lord Burghley on Mary's execution—Letter from King James to
  Elizabeth requesting her to spare his mother's life—Sir Robert
  Melville and the Master of Gray wait on her and petition for
  Mary's life—Extraordinary commission by Elizabeth to the Earls
  of Shrewsbury and Kent to execute the Scottish Queen—Letter by
  Queen Mary to Henry III.; being the last letter she ever wrote    132


  CHAPTER VII

  BOURGOYNE'S JOURNAL

  The sham Stag Hunt—The Queen starts in gleeful spirits, fully
  equipped and attended by her household—The shadow of Elizabeth
  suddenly appears, and the Stag Hunt is no more—Seizure of Queen
  Mary's personal attendants—Mary demands to know where they
  are taking her—She dismounts, and refuses to proceed—Paulet's
  insolence—Bourgoyne induces her to obey Paulet and proceed—She
  retires and offers up prayer—Bourgoyne helps her to remount—She
  is taken to Tixall—Refused pen, ink, and paper by Paulet—Her
  papers and cabinets seized at Chartley—She is brought back
  to Chartley—Paulet and Bagot in her bedchamber without
  leave—Paulet seizes her money and reopens the Babington Plot—He
  removes her from Chartley to Fotheringay—The remarkable
  procession and arrival at Burton                                  159


  CHAPTER VIII

  Gorges again attacks Mary about Elizabeth's life—Mary's
  sharp response, and Gorges silenced—Procession sets out
  from Burton and reaches Hill Hall Castle; next day it
  reaches Leicester—People there hostile to Paulet—Arrival
  at Fotheringay—Mary's dissatisfaction with it—Interview
  with Paulet—Paulet and Elizabeth's insolence—Arrival of
  the commissioners—They attend prayers—Elizabeth's insolent
  letter to Mary—Mary's interview with Mildmay, Paulet, and
  others, official report—Elizabeth's reply—Lord Chancellor
  and commissioners visit Mary in her chamber—Burghley's
  overbearing attitude and speech—She refuses to recognise their
  authority—The second interview, when she is too many for
  them—Third interview, when Mary delivers an eloquent speech in
  her defence and exposes the duplicity and false character of
  Elizabeth                                                         185


  CHAPTER IX

  The Queen and the Commissioners at Fotheringay—Letter Babington
  to Queen Mary, July 1586—Letter Queen Mary to Babington, 17th
  July 1586                                                         212


  CHAPTER X

  Paulet and the Queen discuss the situation—Arrival of Lord
  Buckhurst—Buckhurst, Paulet, Drury, and Beale have an audience
  of the Queen—Elizabeth's insolent message—Mary's vigorous
  reply—Debate between the Queen and Beale—Text of Mary's
  famous letter to Elizabeth, 19th December 1586—The Drury and
  Melville interview—Mary demands delivery of her papers—Paulet's
  duplicity—Mary's opinion of Nau—Melville, Bourgoyne, and Prean
  separated finally from her in spite of remonstrance               241


  CHAPTER XI

  Mary prohibited from writing Elizabeth—She surrenders her
  life to God, and is willing to die—Paulet still insolent—The
  Queen remonstrates with him—She thinks they will murder her
  secretly—Denied the use of a priest—Paulet resents secret
  murder—Mary's dignities—The daïs and rod discontinued—Paulet
  and Melville quarrel—Arrival of the Sheriff and the
  Earls of Kent and Shrewsbury—She receives them in her
  bedchamber—Shrewsbury announces sentence of death; to take
  place next morning—Mary's calm and pathetic reply—Takes leave
  of her servants: gives them her blessing and distributes
  presents to them—She writes her will—Names of those to be
  present at her death—Her last words and the scene of execution
  as recorded by Bourgoyne—Author's summing up and conclusion       265


  CHAPTER XII

  APPENDIX

  Description of Queen Mary's first Parliament—Queen Mary's
  Proclamation anent religion—Her second Proclamation anent
  religion—Her third Proclamation anent religion—Declaration
  as to religion by Mary and Darnley—Text of her fabricated
  abdication—Procuratory signed compulsorily—Plots for her
  liberation—Text of letters in handwriting of Phillips:—

        Queen Mary to Charles Paget, 20th May 1586
        Charles Paget to Queen Mary, 29th May "
        Queen Mary to Charles Paget, 27th July "
        Queen Mary to Mendoza, 27th July "
        Queen Mary's mottoes and devices, with translations
        Queen Mary's Will                                           287




LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS


  MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS                                   _Frontispiece_
    From a Painting in possession of the Earl of Morton.

  MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS                                          page 17
    Watson Gordon Portrait.

  MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS                                               31
    From the Painting in Edinburgh Castle (by permission
    of Frank C. Inglis).

  MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS                                               60
    From the collection of Lord Elphinstone, at Carberry Tower.

  SIR FRANCIS WALSINGHAM, SECRETARY TO QUEEN ELIZABETH               90

  BELLIEVRE, THE FRENCH AMBASSADOR WHO SILENCED QUEEN ELIZABETH     126
    By permission of Braun, Clément & Cie.

  MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS                                              151
    From the collection of Mrs. Fraser-Tytler, at Woodhouselee.

  MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS                                              180
    From the collection of Sir James Drummond, at Hawthornden.

  WILLIAM CECIL, LORD BURGHLEY                                      211
    From the Hatfield collection.

  MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS                                              240
    From the collection of Randolph Wemyss, Esq., of Wemyss Castle.

  GEORGE TALBOT, SIXTH EARL OF SHREWSBURY                           271
    From the collection of the present Earl.

  MARY BETON, ONE OF THE QUEEN'S MARIES                             300
    From the collection of Major Bethune, of Balfour.




THE LAST DAYS OF MARY STUART




CHAPTER I

     The last act of the drama—Lord Burghley and Secretary Walsingham
     actively engaged against Queen Mary—Walsingham and his
     spies—Character of Walsingham—Plots of Elizabeth to take Mary's
     life—Savage, Ballard, Morgan, and Babington—Mary's pathetic
     appeal to Chateauneuf—Text of her first letter—Text of her second
     letter—Elizabeth and Sir Amias Paulet—The famous memoranda
     between Paulet and Wade as to how Mary was to be kidnapped and
     her papers seized—Paulet's official instructions to kidnap the
     Queen—Elizabeth's confirmation of these instructions—Elizabeth's
     final orders to kidnap Queen Mary.


It may be said without qualification that no one who has not read the
_Journal_ of Bourgoyne can have an adequate conception of the life of
the Queen of Scots during her last days. These have been very little
touched upon by many of the writers whose works we possess, and the
reason is obvious. The life of the Queen engrossed the attention of
historians, and was in itself so eventful as to practically overshadow
the later days of her career.

That momentous time forms the subject of this volume, and for those
who are interested in the history of that period this narrative is
more particularly intended. Bourgoyne's notes extend from August 1586
to February 1587, and his summary may be regarded as the best and most
accurate we possess of Queen Mary's life during what may very properly
be called “The Reign of Terror.”

Mary was overwhelmed with humiliation and misery from her long
confinement and the failure of all her plans to effect her escape,
while her mind was constantly on the rack in order to protect
herself from the espionage of spies, and the systematic intercepting
of her letters, resulting in their decipherment and forgery. The
correspondence of the time is voluminous, much of it bearing on the
so-called Babington Conspiracy and the determined efforts of Elizabeth
and Walsingham to involve Mary in that plot; Mary's release, and the
plots originated to effect that release; and the mass of correspondence
which these plots involved.

It would be an insufficient presentation of the case to say that Queen
Mary's misery arose from her unwarrantable treatment. The treatment
meted out to her by the express command of Elizabeth was, during the
whole nineteen years of her captivity, one of studied and detestable
cruelty, but for the period under review it was greatly accentuated. It
was cruel, harsh, and inhuman, destitute of every element of justice
and mercy, reminding us more of the barbarism of uncivilised rule in
the dark ages,

    “When wild in woods
    The noble Savage ran,”

than of a court at the close of the sixteenth century with Queen
Elizabeth and Lord Burghley at its head. It was a systematic course of
torture, kept up daily and terminating with the disgraceful scene at
the execution, when the feeble, and pitiable, and defenceless condition
of the Queen might have aroused the compassion of her enemies, and
spared her the outrage of Fletcher, the Dean of the Diocese, but it did
not.

It is due to the Catholic party to say that every movement of
Elizabeth was jealously and indignantly watched by them, while Mary's
long captivity, coupled with the active reign of her son, seems to
have materially toned down the enthusiasm so long felt for her in
Scotland. From the businesslike way in which the official papers
are now kalendered, we are able to give the text of documents which
fifty years ago were not available, and to form a more accurate and
intelligible estimate of the whole situation, around which so much
controversy has arisen. To many readers these papers will be quite new.
They are important as unfolding the intrigues of that turbulent age;
the true, unvarnished character of the Queen of England, showing that
her primary object was the destruction of the Queen of Scots, her
part of the drama being to indicate the means by which that was to be
brought about. Her disregard of truth, her duplicity, her indifference
to cruelty and murder, and her strong resemblance in that respect to
her father, Henry VIII., constituted her a notable member of the house
of Tudor. Her treatment of the Queen of Scots is probably without
a parallel in history; and it is a curious fact that during Mary's
captivity neither her ministers nor her nobility, notwithstanding her
unlawful conduct, could induce her to release, or modify the treatment
of, the Scottish Queen. They experienced under her a “Reign of Terror,”
but of a different kind from that of the unfortunate Mary.

Nor is any adequate reason given by her, certainly no _bonâ fide_
reason, unless it were that Mary was the nearest heir to the Crown of
England, and greatly her superior in every human accomplishment. A
conspicuous element in this matter is the servility of her ministers.
Burghley and Walsingham led the way as her lieutenants, while that poor
creature, Sir Amias Paulet, was always ready and willing to torture the
Queen of Scots and fall down and worship Elizabeth so long as he was
paid to do so. These men were properly educated in the peculiar tactics
and sentiments of their mistress. They knew her mind regarding Mary.
They foresaw the end: that the latter was to be condemned, and that
that was to be done, as afterwards appeared, by tampering with Mary's
letters. Elizabeth's policy was absolute, disobedience to her commands
being punishable with death.

Of the ability of Burghley there can be but one opinion, and it is
extraordinary that he compromised himself with a scheme for the
destruction of a defenceless and innocent woman for no other reason
than to please Elizabeth. His attitude to Mary cannot be defended.
Bourgoyne refers to him as a very vehement (very violent) man. That
Burghley's private opinion was contrary to the attitude he was
compelled to take up may, we think, be suggested. His conduct towards
Mary was intelligible only as a stern command from his Sovereign. With
Walsingham the case is different. He was a man evidently cast in a
similar mould to that of his mistress, unscrupulous, unprincipled; and
of all the villainy in connection with the Babington Conspiracy he may
be said to have been the author: for in addition to intercepting and
interpolating Queen Mary's letters by means of spies, and producing the
material which accomplished her destruction, he executed in cold blood
Anthony Babington and his eleven companions after a mock trial, or no
trial at all, victims of a plot of his own creation, and because they
were the only human beings who could prove Mary's innocence of this
base and contemptible enterprise.

Walsingham's character is thus given by an eminent writer:[1] He
was ambitious, cunning, heartless, and a liar. He also ruined more
innocent persons than the whole of Elizabeth's Privy Council. It was
he who overwhelmed the Earls of Arundel and Northumberland, destroyed
the Howard family, covered the sea and the Continent with English
exiles, and spread over Europe a leprous spying; while he encouraged,
led on, and ruined Babington. And another writer[2] says of him: He
completely deceived Charles IX. and the house of Austria, fomented
the insurrection of the Huguenots in France and the wars of the Low
Countries at the time that he was trusted by both reigning houses. It
is said that he employed in foreign courts fifty-three secret agents
and eighteen spies, and that he had the wonderful art of weaving plots
in which many people got so entangled that they could not escape. He
obtained evidence of the setting out of the Armada by a copy of a
letter written by Philip King of Spain to the Pope, procured him by
a priestly spy, who bribed a gentleman of the Pope's bedchamber to
steal the key of his Holiness' cabinet, and while the Pope slept to
transcribe the letter and return the key. This summary of Walsingham's
character fully corroborates his conduct to the Scottish Queen.

Though free from dread of Scotland, Walsingham conceived and carried
out the most treacherous and shameful plot recorded in history. He
himself led the Catholics to conspire against Elizabeth. He managed
to implicate the Queen of Scots, that he might be able to massacre
with seeming justice the royal prisoner and her defenders. His spies
filled the ports, towns, and even seminaries. He made use of Catholic
conspirators to accuse and ruin Mary. His task was easy; for it was
quite natural that a Queen held against all right a captive for many
long years should give way to hope and encourage those who might try
to release her.[3] There is reason to believe that the plots for
Queen Mary's release during the nineteen years of her captivity were
pretty numerous, as the activity of the Queen and the Catholics of
England, France, and Spain was unabated. These plots are practically
unrecorded, the inference being that they all broke down from one
reason or another before arriving at maturity. There were also plots
by Elizabeth to take the life of the Queen of Scots privately, such
as the one to have her drowned and the other to have her poisoned or
executed in private, but these also fell through. The last plot for
Mary's liberation had the elements of success had it been managed
with greater skill and judgment. All the arrangements were as good
as completed when it was discovered by Walsingham. It has been the
subject of much controversy arising from the extraordinary nature of
its negotiation and development. When every plot for Mary's release had
failed, and her friends were wearied out with her long captivity, an
English Catholic named John Savage, who had served under the Prince of
Parma in the Spanish army, had a conference on the subject of Mary's
release with some of the priests at Rheims. At this conference Savage
undertook the assassination of Elizabeth with his own hands. About the
same time another plot was formed by Ballard, who had a conference with
Charles Paget, Morgan, and Mendoza regarding an invasion of England and
the deliverance of Mary. He arrived in London on 22nd May, when he met
Babington. Babington had been a page on the staff of Lord Shrewsbury at
Sheffield, but he was also connected with a good family in Derbyshire.
Ballard, it is alleged, informed him of the proposed assassination,
and that it would precede the invasion of England. Babington would
not entertain the assassination, but he entered into a plot for the
liberation of Mary—the Babington Plot.[4] These three men—Savage,
Ballard, and Babington—were all executed for this plot. In Chapter XII.
of this volume (appendix) we have reproduced some remarkable letters
in connection with these plots for the Scottish Queen's release which
throw additional light on the subject.

Before reproducing Bourgoyne's _Journal_ it will be necessary for the
reader's benefit to give a summary of the correspondence and political
manœuvres of the period. The accompanying narrative will enable the
reader to recognise Queen Mary's actual position and circumstances, and
the unconquerable spirit she manifested to the very last in defending
herself for nineteen years against the false and calumnious charges of
her enemies. The people of Scotland appear to have been quite in the
dark, and to have taken no part in the extraordinary proceedings that
in her last days were going on.

One writer informs us that her death was not known in Scotland for a
month after its occurrence, while the administration of the Crown of
England for this period was almost wholly confined to her persecution
and the creating of schemes by which her death might be accomplished.

When Mary abandoned all hope of getting satisfaction from Elizabeth,
she addressed a communication on the subject to Chateauneuf, the French
Ambassador in London, setting forth the nature of her grievances, and
desired him to discuss the same with Elizabeth. This letter leaves
us in no doubt regarding the sufferings of the writer. She speaks
plainly of the cruelty of Elizabeth and of the “infirm and pitiable
condition to which eighteen years of imprisonment have brought me”;
that for four years she had endeavoured to please Elizabeth, and had
sent her secretary with _carte blanche_ to come to terms with her; but
everything had failed. The Ambassador discussed it very seriously
with Elizabeth, but made no impression. A few days after the despatch
of this letter Mary wrote another to Chateauneuf, both of which we
reproduce slightly condensed.

The letter to the French Ambassador speaks for itself, and gives
us a better idea of her forlorn condition than any other paper we
possess. It is painfully evident that she was reduced to the level of a
criminal, and every comfort and every means of recreation denied her.
Nobody was permitted even to approach the house where she was living
without declaring their object, and no one was allowed to have access
to her. “It is unreasonable,” as she says, “to make me suffer for that
of which I am not the cause.” But that is not the most painful part
of this pitiable letter. She adds, “And to speak still more freely,
necessity making me, to my great regret, overcome shame, I began to
be very ill attended to in my own person, and with no regard to my
infirm state.” Even if Mary had been guilty of all that was laid to
her charge, this treatment by the English Queen was infamous, and what
is to be said if she was innocent? It was only a month after the date
of this letter that the kidnapping of Mary took place by Elizabeth's
command. The letter was in the following terms:—

     Queen Mary to Chateauneuf, end of July 1586, Chartley:

“In consequence of the small satisfaction which I receive in all that
concerns my condition here, I am constrained once for all to represent
by you to the Queen of England my very strong complaints in this
respect, seeing that the more passively I have endured all this time
to give proof to her of the determination which I had in complying
in all and by all with her, so much the more they reduce me step by
step to the utmost distress, without any regard to my rank and without
consideration of the infirm and pitiful condition to which eighteen
years of imprisonment have brought me, or recollection of the promises
which the said Queen has made to me to the contrary. So that it appears
that my enemies, who in expectation of my death being at hand, in my
sickness had last summer slightly relaxed their rage against me, wish
to retrace their former steps to hasten by evil and unworthy treatment
that which they do not wish or are unable to execute otherwise, lest
they make themselves openly culpable.

“I have constantly during the space of four years courted the Queen
of England by the most advantageous overtures and endeavours and
correspondence to come to the point of some good agreement with her,
and at last I sent to her my secretary in a manner with _carte blanche_.

“I made such offers to her that herself and those of her Council
wrote to me they could desire nothing more on my part; and in sooth
there never was seen nor heard of a Sovereign prince imprisoned,
rightfully or wrongfully, who has redeemed his liberty on conditions so
unreasonable for himself. Not only has there been nothing further done
with regard to my propositions for my liberation as I had been assured
of it, but almost nothing of that which had been promised has been
performed to me. Instead of the mission of certain of my servants to my
son, which had been granted to me in order to make an end with him of
the hindrance which they alleged he made to my treaty of liberation,
and which they said prevented the Queen from going further into it,
I have been shut up entirely out of the way and separated from him,
in order the better to reunite him to our common enemies here and to
expose or subject him to his rebellious subjects. For my safety in
this bondage there is nobody of judgment who does not consider it
less at present than in the hands of one of the peers and lords of
this kingdom, of reputation, force, and power sufficient to preserve
me against the attempts of my enemies whatever may happen; which has
always been my principal desire since they have removed me from the
custody of Lord Shrewsbury; and in that I do not mean to do wrong to
my present keeper, whom in other respects I consider a very honourable
gentleman and faithful servant of his mistress.

“With regard to my condition and treatment here, which the said
Queen had expressly written to me she wished to do all things very
honourably as far as to disclaim that of the past, I must say in a word
that I find myself at the present time rather confined in a gaol than
in a prince's captivity, much below me or whom they could by right
of war or otherwise justly detain. I am interdicted from all private
correspondence with my son, to whose welfare and preservation as I feel
myself obliged to have regard, so much the more I have of sorrow and
torture in being unable to render him this maternal duty in the straits
and necessity wherein he very often is.

“As to my private affairs, you are aware of the severity exercised at
Chartley when he came to give an account of them, so that his journey
to me amounted almost to nothing.

“My servants' despatches are delivered to me with so much delay, and
mine to them, that the opportunities usually slip away before I can
make use of them, the necessity, nevertheless, for it being such, that
I am put as they say to my last shift. The place in which I am is made
so detestable by the severity which is exercised to all who approach
to it even for the ordinary conveniences necessary for me and my
servants, and I am seldom permitted to do good to any poor person in
the neighbourhood, the distribution of my alms having been removed from
me this year, that it was too apparent how much they endeavour to make
me be reputed and held as some savage and complete stranger, and so
insult those not only who should have some respect for me, but whoever
will have anything to do with me and my servants.

“I have not until now had so much need of having a fixed residence in
which I might settle myself with the conveniences requisite for my
health, being but as one passing from inn to inn.

“In like manner the expenditure of my household remains, from what I
hear, so uncertain that I cannot in any way check it, being always
dependent on the goodwill of the person who shall have charge of me
for retrenching and disposing of it as he shall think fit. The freedom
promised for my exercise with some recreation has not been preserved
to me, being now prohibited from going out on festival days, without
considering that in consequence of my ailments, and that the time
does not always suit, especially winter, I must take it when I can.
Other encroachments have been made which I cannot construe, but the
restriction and deterioration of my former state, instead of having
it amended as they promised me: it serving no purpose to say that
the time has not been suitable for it, owing to the disorders which
have happened in Christendom, as they have always replied to me,
except that they wish more plainly to say that they cannot find the
time suitable for doing me a good act. It is unreasonable to make me
suffer for that of which I am not the cause, and perchance the treaty
between the said Queen and me had by it prevented a part. I had hoped
that the evidence of my sincerity destroying in her impressions to the
contrary would revive towards me her good disposition, and procure for
me the satisfaction of passing the little of life that remains to me
in the close friendship which I have always so much desired with her.
But alas! I fear that the evil has gone so far as to be irremediable,
however I may endeavour to place the good against the evil, my enemies
being unable to content themselves with this my long-suffering and
imprisonment, or that in it I may never have any peace of mind or body.
And to speak still more freely to you, necessity making me thereon,
to my great regret, overcome shame. I begin to be very ill attended
to in my own person, and with no regard to my infirm state, which
deprives me in a manner mostly of all appetite. For which if they had
been inclined to allow me to supply it at my own cost I should not
have made entreaty. Being more than ever entirely hopeless of better
treatment and of securing my condition and rest here for the future, I
have resolved to renew more urgently than ever the request I have made
to the said Queen all these years past for my liberation, conjuring
her in God's name, and in as far as her conscience towards herself
and honour before the world are dear to her, to see to it speedily. I
entreat you very earnestly to interpose thereto as far as you can the
weight and intercession of the King your master, my brother-in-law,
as the mediator always proposed by me in that matter. The physicians
are of opinion that there are no means left for preserving my life by
strengthening my nerves from the weakness of which by want of exercise
all my maladies proceed, but by some natural warm baths of Italy,
which, being impossible to be had in this country, it seems to me that
the said Queen, in the imminent danger in which she knows I am, ought
to feel responsible for the evil consequences which may arise from
refusing this last and only remedy.

                                        MARIE R.”

The second letter was as follows:—

Queen Mary to Chateauneuf, 13th July 1586, Chartley:

“I do not know what determination has been taken for my change of
residence and the passports of my servants; but my keeper for some days
has shown himself much more vigorous and overbearing than ordinary,
cutting off entirely all access round about this house from everyone
whosoever, and intending to reduce the expenditure of my household as
strictly as he can, contrary to the order settled and decided by the
Queen of England and her Council. If this restriction continues it
will be the means of making my servants more weary of this prison and
altogether insupportable to them. I have heard a report, but uncertain,
that my keeper is to be discharged at the end of this summer, and some
suppose I am to be delivered to the Earl of Shrewsbury, which I can
with very great difficulty bring myself to believe. He speaks also of
removing from me all the English servants which I have in my household.
But I dare not take notice of anything until my keeper gives me a hint
of it. In truth I shall not be sorry to change my host, for he is one
of the most whimsical and austere persons whom I have ever known, and
in a word fitter for a gaol of criminals than for the custody of one of
my rank and birth. Besides that, in the event of the death of the Queen
of England, I should think my life very insecure in his hands, from
his little rank, credit, influence, and power, and especially in this
quarter, where he makes himself exceedingly hated and ill-liked. There
would be no harm in your speaking of it to Lord Burghley, but it should
only be by way of conversation and from yourself on the authority of
some of my friends in this kingdom, without giving him any ground of
suspicion that the wind blows from this quarter.”

  [Illustration: MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS.
  _Watson Gordon Portrait_]

When Bourgoyne began this _Journal_ the Queen would be fully eighteen
years in captivity. It will be noticed that Paulet her gaoler appears
to have had _carte blanche_ from Elizabeth to treat her with every mark
of cruelty. Every such act was communicated to her, and that she never
disapproved of what Paulet did indicated her tacit consent to what was
going on. Considering Mary's long captivity, and the weakness of her
physical frame as the result of that captivity, it is almost impossible
to conceive that Elizabeth or her ministers could authorise such
treatment as is fully set out in these letters. It would appear from
this _Journal_ and from other documentary evidence that Mary's life
was doomed before any trial ever took place at Fotheringay. Paulet's
execution of Elizabeth's orders, no doubt well discussed at the Privy
Council, was to lead up as it did to Mary's execution. Her first act
towards that end as recorded by Bourgoyne was the bogus Stag Hunt at
Chartley—the kidnapping incident. What could be more disgraceful than
that proceeding?

It is briefly referred to by some historians as merely the removal
of the Queen to Tixall, but Bourgoyne's _Journal_ discloses the true
nature of the transaction; and the full description given by him,
which may be accepted as authentic, shows that this outrage was an act
of kidnapping pure and simple. On 3rd August there was a conference
to arrange the details, between Paulet and Wade, the latter one of
Elizabeth's secretaries. The narrative of this private conference,
which evidently was not intended to be made public, affords us a
side-light into the machinations of the period, and identifies
Elizabeth with this crafty and cunning plot. The composition of the
narrative is evidently hers, and the plot was carried out to the
letter. (See Bourgoyne, pp. 160-70.) At this conference Elizabeth's
questions were put down accompanied by Paulet's answers.

The reader will notice that the principal event is left to the last;
that the seizure of Mary's papers and the seizing of Nau and Curle are
plausibly put in the foreground. It is of great importance that these
papers are preserved. This document was sent to Walsingham accompanied
by the following letter from Paulet:—

“Chartley, 3rd August 1586. I heard from Mr. Wade yesterday, and this
morning I met him and conferred with him at length, as will appear by
these notes enclosed. He procured the substitute, and was the only
messenger between him and me. He had been charged and troubled many
ways, as knoweth the Almighty, who always preserve you.”


Memoranda of a conference between Paulet and Wade about the manner of
seizing Queen Mary's papers and the kidnapping of the Queen of Scots:—

“That Her Majesty (Elizabeth) desires Sir Amias Paulet to consider in
what manner the Queen (his charge's) writings might be best seized on,
whether remaining there, or removing her to some other place under the
colour of hunting or taking the air would be best. This Queen will be
easily induced to kill a stag in Sir Walter Aston's park, where order
being taken with her, some gentleman of credit may be sent forthwith
to seize her chambers and cabinets in this house, and to remove out of
it the gentlewomen they shall find there.

“That he also consider how Nau and Curle may be best apprehended, and
in what manner that seemeth meet that they be apprehended at the very
instant of the challenge made to the Queen.”

_Reply_: “I would not advise that this enterprise should be unfurnished
with gentlemen of trust and credit, but that two gentlemen be sent to
take the charge of the conducting of Nau and Curle, so as to keep them
from conference. Pasquier is half a secretary and much employed in
writing, and perchance not unacquainted with great causes.”

“Consider whether it be not fit to remove her, and to what place. What
persons are to be retained about her, and in what manner she shall be
kept.”

_Reply_: “The cabinets and other places cannot be duly searched unless
she be removed, because the doing thereof will require some leisure,
and she cannot be lodged in any other place in this house than where
the cabinets are. Three gentlewomen, her master cook, her panterer, and
two grooms of her chamber, may suffice in the beginning of this removal
but may be increased afterwards.”

“Decide in what manner she should be removed and under what guard.”

_Reply_: “Sir Walter Aston's house seems for many reasons the fittest
for this purpose, and he may convey her directly from his park to his
house, with the assistance of my horsemen and others. I think he will
require to be assisted with my guard of soldiers, who may take their
board and lodging in the village adjoining, and because the house is of
no strength, if I were in Sir Walter Aston's place I would have some
stronger guard.”

“Have you already sufficient instructions for requesting the assistance
of the well-affected gentlemen, and if not, then to advise what further
commission required?”

_Reply_: “I have already Her Majesty's commission for levying forces.”

“Have a watchful eye over your charge, and in such sort as may create
no suspicion.”

_Reply_: “This shall be performed as near as I may.”

“That the extraordinary posts be commanded to use more diligence, and
for that purpose to keep two horses in the house for the packets.”

_Reply_: “It seemeth meet that this order come from you, and I will
also require it.”

“Your opinion touching the gentlemen in that county and in other
counties next adjoining who are well affected and fit to be used in
this enterprise.”

_Reply_: “I have lived as a prisoner in this country, and therefore
not well acquainted with the state thereof; but I have a very good
opinion of Sir Walter Aston, Mr. Bagott, and Mr. Greysley, all three
neighbours. Mr. Trentham is one of the lieutenants of this shire, and
of very good report, but I have had little to do with him.”

“Consider what order shall be taken with the unnecessary number of her
servants, especially with young Pierrepont.”

_Reply_: “Although I take Mr. Melville to be free from all practices,
and indeed liveth as a stranger to his own company and hateth Nau
deadly, yet I think he should be removed from his Mistress to some
gentleman's house.”


This paper is preserved in the State Paper Office, and is an authentic
proof that the kidnapping outrage was carried out at the desire and by
the personal order of Queen Elizabeth. The instructions given in the
paper would not have been believed if the paper had not been preserved.
In all this Elizabeth was deliberately violating the laws of England
and the eternal principles of justice.

The Queen of Scots was not her subject. She had no jurisdiction over
her, and the seizing of her papers was, in the circumstances, simply an
act of highway robbery, punishable in the case of a subject with death.

At this date (9th August 1586) the plot for the kidnapping must
have occupied Elizabeth's whole attention. She had evidently become
doubtful as to whether Paulet was equal to the occasion, and whether
the commission with which she had intrusted him was not too much for
his capability. It was to his credit that she doubted his sincerity
and ability concerning this infamous scheme. It will be observed that
Paulet's orders of 3rd August were duplicated by Elizabeth on 9th
August, so determined was she that nothing should prevent the plot
being carried out.

The records of the time are incomplete, and leave us to conjecture what
public feeling was. It was impossible for the nation to concur with
Elizabeth's administration regarding this matter, and we observe that
no expression of approval or disapproval was allowed to be recorded.

The next paper recorded is dated 9th August and is entitled “A Memorial
of Things to be done about the Removal (kidnapping) of the Scottish
Queen. Instructions for Sir Amias Paulet.” This paper, which we
reproduce, is in the handwriting of Walsingham, and is followed by
one from Elizabeth accentuating the instructions already conveyed to
Paulet:—

“Remove her under colour of some good excuse before arresting Nau and
Curle or seizing papers. Take her to some house near Chartley where
the inhabitants are known to be best affected to us. The owner of the
house to be removed where the Scottish Queen shall stay for a time.
Appoint standing watches in the towns for a time and the well-affected
Justices to assist in the thoroughfares. Gorges to repair to Stafford
or some place near Chartley to seal the study. He to conduct the
prisoners and to be assisted by Francis Hast. Have some gentlemen of
credit at the search writings and send up some trusty servants with the
same in the company of Wade.

“Search Nau and Curle's chests and take order with Pierrepont.”


Following on this communication of Walsingham the English Queen sent
her own instructions as follows:—

Instructions of Elizabeth to Sir Amias Paulet about the removal of the
Queen of Scots, the apprehending of Nau and Curle and the seizure of
their papers, 9th August 1586:

“You shall, with as convenient speed as you may, under the colour of
going a-hunting and taking the air, remove the Queen, your charge, to
some such house near to the place where she now remaineth as you shall
think meet for her to stay in for a time until you shall understand our
further pleasure. And to the end that she may be kept from all means
of intelligence: we think that the owner of the house where you place
her shall be removed, saving such persons as are to furnish necessaries
of the household. You shall between Chartley and the place where you
mean to remove her, as is contained in our letters, cause her servants
Nau and Curle to be apprehended, and to be delivered into the hands of
some trusty gentleman of that county or the counties next adjoining, as
you shall know to be discreet, faithful, and religious, for H—— B—— to
conduct them to London with some convenient guard, where there shall be
order given for the placing of them.

“You shall also take order with the conductors to see them brought up
in two separate troops, and to have special care that they may be kept
from conference with any person on their way to London, and to appoint
in the places where they lodge good standing watches to be kept during
the night.

“You shall immediately after she is departed from Chartley cause all
such papers as are found either in her own lodging or in the lodgings
of any that appertain to her (taking care that all secret corners in
the lodging be diligently searched) to be seized and to be put up in
bags or trunks as you shall think meet, for execution of which service
you shall use besides our servant Wade two principal gentlemen of
credit either of that county or of some other county adjoining. For
which purpose we think John Manners the elder and Sir Walter Aston
suitable to be used if they be found in the country, or some of like
quality. These we would have in no way made acquainted with the said
service until the Queen shall be removed and they brought to the place
when and where you shall think suitable to be performed. You shall
cause the said gentlemen, together with Wade, to seal up with their
seals of arms the said bags or trunks where the letters and papers
shall be placed: and to send up two of their trusty servants together
with Wade with the said writings.

“You shall do well during the time of her abode in the house she is
taken to, to cause some substantial watches to be kept both about the
house as also in the town next adjoining; wherein we doubt not but you
will have a special regard to use the service of such of the Justices
and gentlemen in that county as are well affected, giving them special
orders to choose well-affected men as watchers, and not such as are
known to be recusants.

“And whereas our meaning is that hereafter she shall not have such a
number of attendants as she has had, we think you should make choice of
as many of her train, both men and women, as you shall see necessary to
attend on her person; and for the rest they should be kept together at
Chartley in such a manner as there shall be no access to them, until
you shall understand our further pleasure.”


All this shows how deliberately the kidnapping scheme was carried out.


Queen Elizabeth to Paulet, 9th August 1586. Final orders to kidnap:—

“We having of late discovered some dangerous practices, tending not
only to the troubling of our estate but to the peril of our own person,
whereof we have just cause to judge the Queen, your charge, and her
two secretaries, Nau and Curle, to have been parties and assenting in
a most unprincely and unnatural sense, contrary to our expectations,
considering the great and earnest protestations she hath made of the
sincerity of her love and goodwill to us. Our pleasure therefore is
that you cause the two secretaries to be apprehended and to be sent up
to us under good and sure guard, and that you take the said Queen to
some such place as you shall think meet, and there to see her straitly
kept with so many of her train to attend on her as you shall think
necessary until you understand our further pleasure.

                                        “ELIZABETH R.”


The interpolations on Mary's letter to Babington of 17th July 1586 were
at that date three weeks old, so that this letter is apparently founded
on them.




CHAPTER II

     Outline of the kidnapping scheme, and how it was carried
     out—Paulet requires instructions as to Nau and Curle—Queen
     Mary's return to Chartley—Forcible seizure of her money and
     cabinets by Paulet and Walsingham—Letter from Yetsweirt about
     Nau and Curle—Private letter of Nau to Elizabeth exonerating
     himself and Mary—Elizabeth's fulsome gratitude to Paulet—Letter
     Walsingham to Paulet—Burghley and Walsingham instruct Paulet about
     Fotheringay—Paulet writes Walsingham (kidnapping plot)—He writes
     Burghley and Walsingham—Desires to resign office—Mary complains
     of her cruel treatment to the Duke of Guise, the Lord Chancellor,
     and Pasquier—Elizabeth's second order to seize Queen Mary's
     money—Relations between James and his mother—Letter Walsingham to
     Master of Gray—Mary's intercepted letters.


On the 16th August, what may be called the kidnapping of the Queen took
place, and reference is made to Bourgoyne, pp. 160-70, for details.
It will be observed how adroitly Gorges, a subaltern of Elizabeth's,
suddenly stopped the Queen and delivered one of Elizabeth's insolent
messages, charging her with the violation of an agreement which never
existed and with a conspiracy against Elizabeth's life in which
Elizabeth herself was known to be involved. This was her pretext for
her treatment of the Scottish Queen, and ordering her servants to
be seized and separated from her. Mary indignantly replied, “Far
from having conspired against the Queen, I have never even had such
a thought.” This availed nothing, and her followers were thereupon
apprehended. The “Stag-hunt” manœuvre was successful in enticing
her away from Chartley, and affording Paulet and his satellites
an opportunity of carrying out the kidnapping plot and afterwards
breaking into her private apartments in her absence, forcing open
her cabinets, and carrying away her papers, letters, and all private
documents. Bourgoyne tells the story at considerable length, and a
pitiable story it is. Then when she discovered they were not returning
to Chartley, that she was in fact being kidnapped, she sat down on the
road and refused to remount her horse till she knew where she was being
taken. Her offering up prayer under an adjoining tree, supported by
Bourgoyne and Elizabeth Curle, is one of the most pathetic incidents
of her life, and we are indebted to Bourgoyne for the narrative and
for the words of the prayer which he has given from memory. We cannot
realise at this distance of time the overwhelming agony of the poor
captive bereft of her friends and attendants, held prisoner by a
tyrant; being kidnapped and taken she knew not where, alike ignorant
whether life or death awaited her. No one need be surprised that in
such circumstances she appealed to the Almighty. Bourgoyne stood by
her and rendered her noble support. He immediately discussed the
situation with Paulet, and evidently made some impression on the heart
of that heartless individual. It drew from Paulet the expression that
the Queen would experience no harm. Paulet in an arbitrary manner
took her confidential and devoted attendants from her: Nau and Curle,
Melville and Bourgoyne. These were arrested and not allowed any more to
accompany her; in short, Nau and Curle never saw her again. There is
an important discovery brought to light here, namely, that the Queen
had at this date lost all confidence in her secretary Nau because he
had become unfaithful and disloyal to her. His conduct after he was
taken to London was not only that of a traitor, but he actually made to
Walsingham the most unfounded accusations against her.

After the kidnapping of the Queen, one of Elizabeth's attendants named
Nicasino Yetsweirt wrote Walsingham on 21st August informing him that
Elizabeth approved the order taken for the safe custody of Nau and
Curle, and the things that Gorges and Wade had charge of, besides
caskets with writings:—

“Her Majesty was anxious to have those caskets safely brought, and she
was informed that a discreet person was despatched to assist Gorges and
Wade in their charge. She was not satisfied with that, and would have
you to provide yet better herein, and specially that the caskets might
be brought under sure conduct and by sure persons, for Her Highness
attaches more importance to them and their contents than to Nau and
Curle. Little she esteemeth them in comparison with the caskets.

  [Illustration: MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS.
  _From the Painting in Edinburgh Castle._
  (By permission of FRANK C. INGLIS.)]

“The French Ambassador and Monsieur Deshcool, who is come out of
Scotland, had audience today, and Her Majesty said she never saw a man
more perplexed than the Ambassador when he was about to speak. Every
joint in his body did shake and his countenance changed, and specially
when this intended enterprise was mentioned by her. Whereupon, seeming
to take more heart to himself, he said, 'I would have moved some suite
unto you, but I see your Majesty is somewhat troubled with these
_jeunes follastres_ (young fools) that are apprehended.' 'Yea,' said
Her Majesty, 'they are such _jeunes follastres_ as some of them may
spend ten and twenty thousand francs of Rentes and it may be that there
are some who may spend more.' Her Majesty seemeth afraid that this
Ambassador might devise some mischievous means to disturb the quiet and
sure bringing up of these men, and the things just rescued, whereupon
she desired me to warn you that special care be taken thereof.”


This letter forms a link in the chain of the kidnapping outrage and
shows the hand of Elizabeth as presumably the head of it. Nau and Curle
were sent under a guard to London (Westminster Palace Prison). From
that prison they witnessed on 20th September the cruel execution of
Babington and one-half of his companions in Palace Yard, including
Savage and Ballard; the other half were executed the following day at
Tyburn. They admitted ciphering three letters to Babington from minutes
alleged to have been written by Queen Mary. On Phillips' decipherment
of the one dated 17th July, they said it was the same or like it, and
signed an attestation to that effect. Nau, however, privily wrote
a narrative of Mary's proceedings in the matter, fully exonerating
himself and her from ever practising against Elizabeth's life. This
he succeeded in getting delivered into Elizabeth's own hands, to
the surprise and displeasure of Burghley, to whom it was shown by
her. Burghley endorsed the narrative (contemptuously), “Nau's long
declaration of things of no importance, sent privately to the Queen's
Majesty.” In another endorsement suspicion is expressed as to how Nau
got this letter put into Elizabeth's hands. Surprise should rather
have been expressed that Elizabeth, having received such a letter,
should have proceeded with the execution of her royal captive. Nau,
from his influential position of private secretary to Queen Mary, was
able to speak with authority on this point, and it was the first duty
of the English Queen after receiving such a letter to make a searching
investigation into the circumstances and find out the truth. If Mary
was innocent, she ought to have been released on the spot. Nothing
evidently would induce Elizabeth to liberate her. This letter was
disregarded and the bogus indictment against Mary was proceeded with as
if no such letter had been written.

On 24th August 1586 Paulet wrote Walsingham touching on the outrage
of 16th August, desiring instructions as to the disposal of Nau and
Curle's servants and the removal of Mary to Chartley. This letter is of
no moment save as forming part of the record of that event:—


“Forasmuch as you required me by order from Elizabeth to acquaint
her of what hath passed between this lady (Queen Mary) and me in the
execution of the late charge, as also how she hath behaved herself
since the apprehension of her secretaries, I have considered that the
sooner I performed this duty the better it would be, and therefore I
send to you enclosed my letter to Her Highness (Elizabeth). You will
consider what shall be done with Nau's servant, who is of this country
and came to his service from Pierrepont, and with Curle's servant, who
is a Scot, they both being now unnecessary.

“Touching the residue of the Scottish family, I will send you a note of
their names and charges, so that you may consider as to removing as you
shall think proper.

“It is intended that this lady (Queen Mary) shall remove to Chartley
to-morrow, where this household can have no long continuance without
imminent danger and extreme charge to Her Majesty in many things this
winter, as provision has not been made beforehand. I hear of traitors
that are carried towards you every day—God be thanked for it.

“From Tixall, 24th August 1586.”


Walsingham's letter to Paulet under date 5th September was in the
following terms:—

“Her Majesty continues her firm resolution to have that lady's money
seized and her servants divided from her, as you may perceive by the
enclosed extract of a letter I received this morning from Mr. Wade; and
therefore, her pleasure being thus, I do not see why you should any
longer forbear the putting of the same into execution. If afterwards
inconveniences happen therefor, Her Majesty can blame none but herself.

“I am now absent from court by reason of inflammation in my leg grown
of the pain of a boil, and therefore I cannot debate the matter with
Her Majesty as I would. This afternoon the Lord Chancellor, the Lord
Treasurer, and the Vice-Chamberlain meet at London. You shall be
advised of the resolution that will be taken either for the removing of
that lady to Fotheringay or bringing her directly hither to the Tower.”


Enclosure accompanying the foregoing letter:—


“Points to be considered in the proceedings against the Queen of Scots:

“Whether any tho ... ys ought to be on publication of the commission.

“Whether the accusation shall be by writing or _ore tenne_, and by whom.

“If she will not answer.

“If she will require counsel.

“If she will require time to answer.

“If she will require to come to the Parliament House.

“If she will require to hear the accusers.

“Whether it shall be convenient to admit the accusers to maintain the
accusation upon their voluntary oath, being partakers in the accusation
being criminal.

“Whether the commission may not be adjourned to any place to finish the
sentence.

“Whether any entry or record shall be made of the proceedings, and
whether in Latin or English.

“Whether she shall be dealt with by the name of Mary, late Queen of
Scots, or by what name.

“Whether the sentence must be given there or upon an adjournment to any
other place.”


The kidnapping having been carried out and completed, Elizabeth before
the end of August sent the following fulsome expression of gratitude
to Paulet for the manner in which he had done his duty. The text of
this curious letter is evidently founded on the material introduced by
Walsingham into Mary's letter to Babington of 17th July. Elizabeth,
there is reason to believe, knew about this and was responsible along
with Walsingham for the consequences. No such language was ever before
or since applied to the Queen of Scots:—

“Amias, my most faithful and careful servant, God reward thee
treblefold in three double, for thy most troublesome charge so well
discharged; if you knew (my Amias) how kindly besides dutifully my
grateful heart accepteth and praiseth your spotless action, your wise
orders, and safe regards, performed in so dangerous and crafty a
charge, it would ease your travails and rejoice your heart; in which I
charge you to carry this most just thought, that I cannot balance in
any weight of my judgment the value that I prize you at, and suppose
no treasure to countervail such a faith, and shall condemn myself in
that fault which yet I never committed if I reward not such deserts,
yea let me lack when I most need if I acknowledge not such a merit
with a reward. _Non omnibus est datum._ Let your wicked murderess know
how with hearty sorrow her vile deserts compel these orders, and bid
her from me ask God's forgiveness for her treacherous dealings towards
the saver of her life, many a year, to the intolerable peril of her
own; and yet not contented with so many forgivenesses, must fall again
so horrible, far passing a woman's thought much less a Princess. And
instead of excusing (whereof not one can serve, it being so plainly
confessed by the author of my innocent death) let repentance take
place, and let the fiend possess her, so as her better part be lost,
which I pray for with hands lifted up to Him that may both save and
spill.—With my most loving adieu and prayers for thy long life, your
most assured and loving Sovereign,

                                        “ELIZABETH R.”


This letter, which is a further development of Elizabeth's policy, was
immediately followed by one from Walsingham to Paulet dated 25th August
intimating the Queen's great commendation of him and approving the
proposal of removing the Scottish Queen back to Chartley, but she is
to be treated as a prisoner. It will be noticed in all this that Lord
Burghley is conspicuous by his absence, Elizabeth and Walsingham being
solely responsible for Mary's treatment at this period:—

“Gorges and Wade came safely to London on Sunday at night with their
several charges, and Her Majesty is marvellously well satisfied with
the care and endeavours that you have exercised in the search of the
house (Chartley). She approves of removing your charge to Chartley for
the reasons you give of the strength of the house and the easing the
country of their continual watches. But upon report made by Wade of
the unsoundness of the country, Her Majesty meaneth that your charge
(the Queen of Scots) shall be shortly conveyed to some other place,
and not there remain with so much liberty as she enjoyeth, but in the
state of a prisoner attended only with few persons, such as she must
have of necessity. Therefore Her Majesty would have you to consider
to what number the said persons may be restricted. I mean to know Her
Majesty's pleasure touching the priest whom in the meanwhile you have
done well to detain in Gresley's house. And you shall also know what
is to be done with young Pierrepont and Melville. For young Pasquier,
Her Majesty would have you send him here under sure guard such as to
you shall seem convenient, because it is supposed he was privy to the
writing of those letters that were in cypher.”


During Mary's captivity Elizabeth committed a series of crimes or
cruelties against her, but these pale into insignificance as against
the kidnapping outrage and the final scene at Fotheringay. In all
the circumstances, what is there to excuse or explain this policy?
In vain will the student of history investigate the matter, for
explanation there is none. Elizabeth resolved that the time had
come when the Scottish Queen should be removed to the place of her
destruction—Fotheringay. Lord Burghley, who now appears on the scene,
and Walsingham, were intrusted with the management and execution of the
scheme which was to become the greatest tragedy in English history.
These men on 26th August instructed Paulet as follows:—

“The Queen's Majesty, on information given to her by Wade, has
resolved to have the Queen your charge removed to some other place
of more safety, and for that purpose hath thought upon Fotheringay
Castle in Northamptonshire, and asks us to consider of such things as
are necessary for the removal. We have directed Sir Walter Mildmay
to inspect the said castle and certify us of the state thereof, and
how the household may be furnished with necessary provisions and wood
and coal, and with a suitable quantity of beer from some brewer in
the town of Fotheringay or otherwise. You will likewise send either
Darell or some other apt person thither, accompanied with one of the
wardrobe, to consider in what sort the stuffs and hangings that are
now with you may furnish some convenient lodging for the Queen. It is
not meant that she shall henceforth have that scope and liberty that
heretofore she has enjoyed, but remain in the state of a prisoner, with
some regard nevertheless to her degree and quality. Other particulars
wherein we desire to be informed we have set down in the enclosed
articles, wherein we pray you that you will reply immediately. What
number of servants both of men and women will be sufficient to attend
upon the Queen of Scots' person being kept as a prisoner, and how many
of those that she hath attendant now upon her may be spared? The names
and quality as well of such as shall attend as of such as are to be
dismissed to be set down.

“How she is furnished of coach and litters for the removal both of
herself and those who shall attend upon her.

“In how many days the removal from Chartley to Fotheringay may be
performed (it is thought here that the readiest way is by Leicester),
having regard to the sickly state of her body.

“What well-affected gentlemen there are between Chartley and
Fotheringay who have convenient houses to lodge the said Queen, wherein
Sir Walter Mildmay's advice shall be used.

“Whether it shall not be convenient for her to stay two or three days
in Leicestershire or in some convenient place in Northamptonshire until
the said house may be put in readiness, wherein Sir Walter's advice is
also to be used, by sending some discreet person from you to him.

“Under what guard she should be conveyed until she comes into
Leicestershire, where the country being sound you shall need the less
assistance.

“If you are furnished with money for this removal, and if not what sum
you will require. There is now orders given for your man to receive
£600 or £700 here at London. You are to decide how soon she should be
removed.”


In continuation of this correspondence we have the following
communication dated the succeeding day from Paulet to Walsingham
referring to the removal of the Queen from Sir Walter Aston's house at
Tixall to Chartley conducted by Sir Walter, Mr. Gresley, Mr. Chetwynd,
and others; the Queen's visit to Curle's wife and baptizing Curle's
child:—

“This lady was removed hither on the 25th of this month by Sir Walter
Aston, Mr. Bagott, Mr. Gresley, Mr. Littleton, Mr. Chetwynd, and
others to the number of one hundred and forty horses at the least. At
the coming out of Sir Walter Aston's gate she said with a low voice,
weeping, to some poor folks who were there assembled, 'I have nothing
for you; I am a beggar as well as you; all is taken from me,' and when
she came to the gentlemen she said, weeping, 'Good gentlemen, I am not
witting or privy to anything intended against the Queen.' She visited
Curle's wife (who was delivered of child in her absence) before she
went to her own chamber, bidding her to be of good comfort, and that
she would answer for her husband in all things that might be objected
against him. Curle's child remaining unchristened, and the priest
removed before the arrival of this lady, she desired that my minister
might baptize the child with such godfathers and godmothers as I would
procure, so as the child might bear her name. This being refused, she
came shortly after into Curle's wife's chamber, and laying the child on
her knee, she took water out of the basin, and casting it upon the face
of the child said, 'Mary, I baptize thee in the name of the Father, the
Son, and the Holy Ghost,' calling the child by her own name Mary. This
may not be found strange in her who maketh no conscience to break the
laws of God and man.

“At the coming hither Mr. Darell delivered the keys as well of her
chamber as of her coffers to Bastian, which he refused by direction
from his mistress, who required Mr. Darell to open her chamber door,
which he did; and then this lady, finding that her papers were taken
away, said in great choler that two things could not be taken from
her: her English blood and her Catholic religion, which both she would
keep until her death, adding further these words: 'Some of you will be
sorry for it,' meaning the taking away of her papers. I was not present
when these words were spoken, but no doubt they reached me, in what
sense she only knoweth. I may be sorry for others, but I know there is
nothing in her papers that can give me cause to be sorry for myself.
I am deceived also that she is not hasty to see me or speak with me,
only she sent to know if I would convey her letter to Her Majesty,
which I refused, saying that no letters should pass out of this house
without orders from above. She made the like request at Sir Walter
Aston's house, which I also refused and desired your direction thereon.
I received yours of the 25th, by which you continue to increase my joy
by your report of Her Majesty's gracious acceptance of my unworthy
services. God be thanked that so many of the principal conspirators are
apprehended, and God make us thankful for his singular mercies.”


It is possible Paulet did not know of the interpolations on Queen
Mary's letters. He was evidently outside the select circle which
carried them out. The close of this letter would indicate that he,
being outside of it, was convinced of the complicity of Mary in the
Babington Plot. He never for a moment suspected the sincerity of
Elizabeth.

When Mary reached Chartley from Tixall on 25th August she found her
coffers and desks rifled and all her papers and jewels taken away.
One cabinet in her bedroom, strange to say, had been overlooked, and
it contained her money. Paulet wrote immediately to Walsingham, the
result being that Paulet and Richard Bagot, a magistrate, on receipt
of Walsingham's reply, rudely entered the presence of Mary, intimating
that they were commanded to take her money, and advised her to deliver
it up quietly. Mary emphatically refused to comply, and declared she
would not give up the key. Paulet called his servants and told them to
bring bars to break open the door. Seeing the uselessness of further
resistance, she submitted, and saw him seize five rolls of canvas,
containing five thousand French crowns, two leather bags, one having
£104 in gold and the other £3 in silver; the silver he left with her.
In Nau's chamber he found two bags, one with £900 and the other with
£286, and a chain valued at £100. In Curle's chamber he found two
canvas rolls each containing one thousand crowns; they were Queen
Mary's gift to Mrs. Curle on her marriage. Paulet sealed and took
possession of them in Elizabeth's name, and delivered them into Bagot's
charge.[5]

This was another of the disreputable transactions carried out by
Elizabeth's orders. The question may very naturally be asked, What
right had she to break into lockfast places and seize the money and
jewels, etc., of the Scottish Queen? If a subject behaved in this
manner he would be immediately arrested and punished.

It is important at this crisis to know what letters passed between
Paulet and Walsingham. We are in possession of only some of these, and
the information they convey is that a gigantic scheme was progressing
for the murder of the Scottish Queen, and that these men were the
puppets of Elizabeth for accomplishing her design. What is obvious
is that Paulet's letters were written with profound caution—almost
terror—lest he should offend his mistress. His letters and his
treatment of the Queen show that to her he was both cunning and false,
alike destitute of the honour of a gentleman and of those feelings
of humanity which are essential to a man intrusted with the delicate
duty of custodian of a Queen. Only once did he show that he realised
his responsibility, when in a letter to Walsingham of 30th August he
desired to be relieved of his onerous duty. The letters were in the
following terms:—

Paulet to Walsingham:

“It may please your Honour to be advised that, receiving your letters
of the 26th and 28th of the month, I have, according to your direction,
despatched Mr. Darell this morning towards Fotheringay for the views of
the lodgings there, which no doubt will be furnished with the hangings
belonging to this house, whereof there is a good store of all sorts of
length and breadth. I send herewith my opinion touching your article
addressed unto me, and have sent the copy as well of the articles as
of my postills to Sir Walter Mildmay, so that he may supply all the
defects by his better judgment and knowledge of these countries. I
think myself happy for many causes to be removed out of this country,
and now I should think myself twice happy if this Queen with the change
of lodgings might also change her keeper; and indeed a gentleman of
that country might supply this place with less expense to Her Majesty
and better surety of his charge, having his servants, tenants, and good
neighbours at hand.

“Although I am bold to write as I wish, yet I will never desire it, but
as it may stand with Her Majesty's good pleasure as one that embraceth
all Her Highness's commands with all willing obedience.

“From Chartley, 30th August 1586.”


And again, on 15th September, Paulet said:

“I find by your letter of the 12th, received last night at midnight,
that you were not acquainted with my Lord Treasurer's first and second
letters to me of the 8th, the contents whereof may appear unto you
by my answer of the same sent to his Lordship. I find this lady very
willing to remove so as to hear often from the French Ambassador, by
reason that her lodging is within thirty miles of London; and now
twenty carts are appointed to be laden here this next morrow, and I
think we shall remove from hence about the middle of this next week,
if we be not stayed by contrary news, whereof I thought good to advise
you. Since my last letters to you I have found in a casket in Nau's
chamber £5, 10s. in gold and £1, 7s. 3d. in white money, and among the
same the silver piece enclosed, by which you may easily judge of his
malicious, cankered, and traitorous heart towards Her Majesty. All this
Queen's seals were in this casket, which are in great numbers, and two
serve for privy packets and all other purposes.”


This letter was immediately followed by one of considerable importance
from Queen Mary to the Duke of Guise, September 1586:—

“My good cousin, if God do not help you to find means of aiding your
poor cousin, it is all over this time. The bearer will tell you how
they treat me and my two secretaries. For God's sake help and save them
if you can. We are accused of having wished to disturb the State, and
of having practised against the life of the Queen or consented to it;
but I have asserted what is true, that I know nothing of it. It is said
that some letters have been seized in the possession of one Babington,
one Charles Paget, and his brother, which testify to the conspiracy,
and that Nau and Curle have confessed it. I maintain that they could
not do so unless more than they know were forced out of them by means
of torture.”

(This confession was the result of the rack.)


Pasquier or de Pasquier, a literary friend and follower of Mary, was
apprehended along with Nau and Curle for no reason whatever, and very
shortly after that event he was brought before the Lord Chancellor to
see what secret information about Mary they could possibly draw out of
him. As he was in reality a member of Mary's household, Elizabeth's
ministers were sanguine that they would get important information. In
that, however, they were disappointed, as Pasquier was able to keep
his own counsel. On 2nd September 1586 he appeared before the Lord
Chancellor, when the following interrogatories were put to him, but we
have no answers recorded. These cunning questions were in the interest
of Elizabeth, and constitute a mean attempt on the part of Bromley to
drag the Scottish Queen into trouble:—

“Whether he has been at any time acquainted with the practice for the
setting of the Scottish Queen at liberty?

“Whether he has not been made acquainted with some practice within the
realm of disposing the hearts of Catholics to join with such foreign
forces as should invade the realm?

“Whether he has not within these four or five months written letters
to certain persons in foreign parts to show how the Catholics of this
realm stood affected with them?

“What practice he has been made acquainted with in these three months
prejudicial to Her Majesty's State or person?

“How he knoweth that the Queen of Scots has had her secret letters
carried or brought to her?”


In the midst of these negotiations Walsingham appears to have had
another subject on hand: this was the relations between Mary and her
son.

It need not be the least surprising that Walsingham should have written
the following false and calumnious letter to the Master of Gray,
dated 15th September. If he could surreptitiously open, copy, and
interpolate Queen Mary's letters, he was quite capable of giving the
advice contained in this communication. This Master of Gray was one of
Mary's enemies, and was mainly instrumental in putting discord between
mother and son. No man knew better than Walsingham that Mary was
innocent of Darnley's murder, but to admit this would be to jeopardise
his scheme for her execution. Consequently her innocence could not be
entertained. Mary losing her Crown had nothing whatever to do with
the Darnley murder. She never voluntarily gave up the Crown, but it
was compulsorily taken from her by Lindsay and Ruthven when she was
confined in Loch Leven in 1567, in order that Moray might assume the
Regency:—

“I thank you for sounding the King's disposition, how he could be
content to have the Queen his mother proceeded against for the late
fact, but I suppose it will be in vain to move him any further, because
he may conceive it would be _contra bonos mores_, in respect of the
bond of nature between them, that he should make himself a party
against her. Nevertheless, you may with good reason persuade him that
he make no mediation for her, or oppose himself against the course that
is intended to be adopted with her, considering the hard treatment
that his father received at her hands, for which detestable deed she
was deprived of her Crown. It is meant that she shall be tried here
according to the Act made in the last Parliament, and that agreeably
to the contents of the said Act certain noblemen shall be appointed to
charge her, who assembled for that purpose the 27th of this month, and
shall be with her by the 4th of the next at Fotheringay Castle, seven
miles from Stamford, whither she is appointed to be brought. But the
matters whereof she is guilty are already so plain and manifest, being
also confessed by her two secretaries, as it is thought they shall
require no long debating. We suppose she will appeal and challenge the
privilege of her sovereignty, which in this case neither by the civil
law nor by the laws of this realm can be available.”


Bourgoyne's _Journal_ exposes the cruelty of Queen Mary's enemies
and their importunity about the Babington Conspiracy, and while
she protested that during her captivity “Elizabeth had maintained,
sustained, and aided her rebel subjects, alienated her son from her,
and taken away what she possessed,” and could prove this, they would
not listen to it, but wanted to squeeze out of her something that would
incriminate herself.

The following paper, which is in the handwriting of Phillips, one
of Walsingham's spies, is preserved in the Record Office under date
September 1586. It is reproduced not because it is of any value,
but rather to show the persistent and cunning efforts to entrap the
Scottish Queen. It concerns the Babington Conspiracy, and is a wholly
unauthenticated document. The papers Phillips refers to are from
Mary's cabinets, seized on the day she was kidnapped; and in order
to understand the object of the paper, we must keep in view that it
assumes the accuracy of Mary's interpolated letter of 17th July to
Babington. In short, it was Phillips, the writer of this paper, who was
the copyist of these interpolations.

Bereft of these, any plot against Elizabeth by Mary is the merest fable
and cannot be proved; and what remains is a series of enterprises for
the release _simpliciter_ of the Scottish Queen. Mary was connected
only with schemes for her own liberty, and for that she cannot be
blamed. This paper is a laboured and wicked attempt to induce posterity
to believe that she was hatching plots for Elizabeth's murder and an
invasion of England. There is no proof to defend this charge:—

“Memorial showing how the ten parcels of extracts and copies of the
Scottish Queen's intercepted letters delivered to Wotton are to be used.

“For declaration of the attempt against the Queen's person (Elizabeth),
invasion of the realm, and stirring rebellion within the land, proposed
and wrought by Charles Paget, Ballard, and Babington, as is contained
in the instructions with her acceptance and approbation of the whole.

“The extract of the letters sent by Charles Paget to the Scottish Queen
of the 29th May 1586 with her answer of the 27th July.

“The copies of the letters between the said Queen and Babington,
verified by Nau's confession, showing the manner of writing and making
up all her despatches, and particularly proving the letters of the
Queen to Babington have been penned by herself and taken out of a
minute by her own hand (Nau's confession was got by the rack). The
extract of the letters written from the Scottish Queen to Don Bernard
de Mendoza, the Bishop of Glasgow, Sir Francis Englefeld, and Lord
Paget, 27th July 1586, with sundry propositions.

“That an overture had been made to her by the Catholics of England to
join with foreign forces for the execution of an enterprise to the
disturbance of the present State.

“That she allowed and embraced the same (this was a plan for her own
liberty).

“That she thereupon made them an ample despatch (which was the letter
to Babington), with directions for all things necessary for the
execution of what was proposed.

“That every one of them should give the best assistance they could for
effecting the enterprise.

“The Bishop of Glasgow to travel to Rome by all means to advance the
correspondence of the Pope with the King of Spain, and to try to set up
some new faction against that of England. In France to deal with the
Duke of Guise either to keep France occupied, or, peace being made, to
join with the King of Spain in this enterprise.

“Sir Francis Englefeld and Lord Paget to be earnest in Spain with the
King in her name for his full resolution upon the overtures to be made
him by Mendoza, and thereupon for his advice when and how his forces
shall march.

“To draw the French King's affection from the Scottish Queen and
incense him against her and her servants, and particularly for the
delivery of Morgan and Paget—

(1) By showing the said Queen and her servants' devotion to Spanish
causes to the prejudice of the Crown of France.

“The extract of her own despatch to Charles Paget and Mendoza of 20th
May 1586 concerning the delivery of her son into the King of Spain's
hands, and gift of this Crown unto the Spaniard by testament.” (This
was not the Crown of England, and her letters—21st May 1586—must be
referred to in order to understand the matter. See appendix.)

(2) “By the extract whereby Morgan is discovered to have had
intelligence and practised with Mendoza both against the Queen and the
French King even since his imprisonment.”

(3) “By proving Paget and Morgan to have been special dealers against
Elizabeth. For charging of Paget particularly by his own letter of 29th
May proposing the enterprise to the Scottish Queen.

(4) “For charging Morgan particularly by his own confession to have
been a principal instigator of the plot taken up with Creyton the
Jesuit with the Duke of Guise, the Archbishop of Glasgow, the Pope's
Nuncio, and Father Claude. That he was privy to Gifford's practices
in England, who set Savage at work to kill Elizabeth, and was to
have come over to effect the same (Phillips is founding on the
interpolations); that he was privy to Ballard coming into England and
the cause, Ballard also was a practiser against the Queen's person
(Elizabeth).

“Lastly, the furtherance of his delivery whereby may appear to the King
how both he and Her Majesty were abused in the perusal of Morgan's
papers when he was first demanded.”


“The papers were concealed and his proceedings disguised by Cherelles
and others more careful of the Queen of Scots and the Queen's rebels
than of their Master's honour and satisfaction.”


After reading this paper the reader will naturally suppose that the
Queen of Scots was a wicked person to get up an agitation among the
Catholics of France and Spain for the invasion of England and the
consequent removal of Elizabeth from the English Crown. That such were
the wishes of the Catholics will not be denied, but the connection of
Mary with such a revolutionary scheme was one of the cleverest acts of
Walsingham and Phillips the spy. We have printed six letters in the
appendix, which are of great importance in considering this complexion
of the matter. No. vi., which is a genuine letter of the Queen, should
be read first. In it, though dated so late as 27th July, there is no
reference to such a thing, and Mendoza was one of her most confidential
friends. The paper which we have just reproduced is evidently founded
on Nos. i. and v., Queen Mary to Charles Paget. These two letters are
in the State Paper Office in the handwriting of Phillips, and may
be set down as forgeries. We have no evidence save that of Phillips
that Queen Mary wrote these two letters, and until reliable proof is
produced they must be regarded as bogus productions. Whether Paget
wrote No. ii. it is impossible to determine.

In the investigation of this matter we have to bear in mind that the
Babington Conspiracy and the Babington Plot were two separate and
distinct schemes. The former was for the assassination of Elizabeth,
fabricated and tacked on by Walsingham to Babington's letter proposing
Mary's liberation; the latter was Babington's plot for Mary's
liberation only and for nothing else, which neither Babington nor Mary
ever denied.




CHAPTER III

     Interview between Queen Mary and Paulet at Fotheringay—Elizabeth
     nominates commissioners for the trial—Elizabeth's commission
     to Burghley and Walsingham to conduct the trial—Important
     letter, Elizabeth to Burghley, Mary's sentence prearranged—The
     commissioners in Mary's bedchamber—The three private
     interviews—The Lord Chancellor Bromley opens the trial—Mary
     exposes Walsingham's duplicity (Petit's version)—Close of the
     first day and conversation with her physician—Sentence of
     death—Burghley writes Davison—The gross illegality of the trial
     exposed—The commissioners in the Star Chamber—Tytler's opinion of
     the Babington Plot—Mary Seton's letter to Courcelles—Paulet to
     Walsingham, 24th October 1586.


After Queen Mary's pathetic letters to the French and Spanish
Ambassadors at the end of July (see pp. 304-5) no further
communications of hers are to be found for four months. On 23rd
November she received official notice of her death sentence, and on
that overwhelming occasion she wrote to the Pope, to Henry _III._, to
the Duke of Guise and the Archbishop of Glasgow, informing them of
the appalling event. What happened to her during these four months is
so far recorded by Bourgoyne. It was a painful and exciting period
for her and her household. The State Paper Office as regards Mary is
practically silent for the time, but Elizabeth and her court were in a
state of great activity.

In order to understand the situation, it will be necessary to make
a brief reference to the events of these four months. The time was
mainly occupied with schemes of Walsingham for getting the Scottish
Queen involved in the so-called Babington Conspiracy. These plots
were conceived and developed with all the skill and audacity of men
educated for the work. Walsingham and Phillips the spy occupied the
chess-board, and their object was to “checkmate the Queen.” A startling
move took place on 2nd August, when Phillips desired Walsingham to
order Babington's arrest; and on the following day Francis Myles wrote
Walsingham recommending Ballard's apprehension, while Phillips asked
a warrant to do so. Same day Babington announced to Queen Mary the
treachery of one of his companions (Maude), and begged her not to
falter, as it was an honourable enterprise (his plot for her release):
“What they could and would they would perform or die.” This letter has
been copied three times by Walsingham's spies who intercepted Mary's
letters, and this shows how important these men regarded it as a weapon
against herself. Their actions were prompt. Then came the kidnapping
plot, when the Scottish Queen was taken she knew not where. There is
also recorded the so-called confessions of Savage as to the Babington
Plot and his knowledge of those who practised against Elizabeth. This
paper is in the handwriting of Phillips, which suggests forgery. A few
days later, namely, on 20th August, Courcelles wrote Pinart that forces
were being levied in Scotland to aid Elizabeth, and that they were
under the command of the Master of Gray. On 4th September Walsingham
wrote Phillips that Curle admits receipt of Babington's letters and the
Queen of Scots' answer; Phillips to see Elizabeth and get her orders as
to granting her favour to Curle in the hope of drawing information out
of him. On the same day Walsingham acquainted Paulet with Elizabeth's
orders as to Mary's treatment: “They are in consultation about having
her brought to the Tower and proceeded against according to statute
made in last Parliament.” On the same day are recorded Nau and Curle's
confessions about Mary's letter to Babington (in the handwriting of
Phillips). On 10th September Nau wrote Elizabeth that he knew nothing
whatever of the enterprise more than is contained in the enclosed,
which protests that Queen Mary had no connection whatever with the
design of Babington and others. There is a vacancy of seventeen days on
the Record, and on 27th September it is recorded that Burghley ordered
Walsingham to send Phillips for certain letters which would be wanted
at the meeting of the lords next morning.

After a fatiguing journey of four days under much privation and
suffering, Queen Mary arrived at Fotheringay on Sunday, 25th September.
The journey is fully described by Bourgoyne. For a week after her
arrival there are no entries in the _Journal_, from which we infer
that she was for that period undisturbed by her persecutors. But on
the following Saturday, 1st October, the dark shadow of Elizabeth was
felt at Fotheringay. Paulet, in his usual insolent manner, communicated
to Mary one of Elizabeth's characteristic messages: “That she had
sufficient proof to contradict what Mary had said to Gorges” (see
Bourgoyne, p. 189). She was careful, however, never to produce that
proof. These words were doubtless an invention for the purpose of
enabling her to convey what really was the message: “That the Queen
of England was to send some lords and counsellors to speak to her,”
_e.g._ Mary's trial and condemnation. Elizabeth at this date had
evidently resolved on Mary's execution and how she was to accomplish
it. On the same day Paulet again had an interview with Queen Mary in
order to torture her a little more about the bogus conspiracy against
Elizabeth's life. He desired her to ask pardon of Elizabeth and confess
her fault. Mary's elastic spirit got the better of her, and she said
ironically that “his proposal reminded her of what one would say to
children when one wanted them to confess.” Paulet, who was destitute
of humour, remained silent as if struck dumb. His importunity to get
Mary to “confess something,” as he put it, was a trick to inveigle her,
but it failed. This must have been a great disappointment to Elizabeth,
for she had no evidence to prove her case. Elizabeth nominated the
commissioners for Queen Mary's trial.

The commission was issued on 5th October to forty-six persons, and
included peers, privy councillors, the Lord Chancellor, five judges,
and the Crown lawyers, constituting them a court to inquire into and
determine all offences committed by the Scottish Queen against the
statute of the 27th year of Elizabeth. Shrewsbury and ten others
declined to serve on this commission. The commissioners arrived at
Fotheringay on 11th October, and Bromley and Burghley were appointed to
conduct the trial. Elizabeth could not take the life of the Scottish
Queen without the formality of a trial, and she therefore made her
arrangements for an imposing function, so as to satisfy the public
mind that she was doing her duty and that the trial was of the utmost
importance, being no less than to determine a conspiracy against her
own life and an invasion of England. In an age when the people were
grossly ignorant and probably superstitious, a charge like this, on
its becoming publicly known, was bound to set the people against the
Scottish Queen.

  [Illustration: MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS.
  _From the Collection of_ LORD ELPHINSTONE, _at Carberry Tower_.]

After the arrival of the commissioners we have the solemn farce of
“preaching and prayers” at the chapel of Fotheringay, which Sir
Walter Mildmay and others attended as a prelude to the trial. When we
consider that these men came there (_a_) to try an innocent person,
(_b_) that they had no proof, (_c_) that they had their Sovereign's
command to condemn her with or without proof, this service was a
mockery. It was not a Catholic service, consequently Mary had nothing
to do with it. And in anticipation of what was coming, we have
Elizabeth's really first insolent letter to Mary as referred to by
Bourgoyne, in which she addresses her as “Madam” and appends simply her
signature “Elizabeth.” No one can realise how keenly Mary felt this
insult, while Bourgoyne passes it over as evidently too painful to be
recorded.

The impatience of the English Queen to have the captive tried and
executed is manifest from the following paper, which conveys her
instructions on the subject. Burghley and Walsingham were to use their
discretion respecting the manner of first communicating with Mary,
in respect of any private interview, if she should desire one, and
likewise as to the expediency of admitting the public.

Commission from Queen Elizabeth to Lord Burghley and Walsingham, 7th
October 1586:—

“Whereas in the course of your proceedings at Fotheringay it has not
yet been considered what form is to be kept by you and others of the
commissioners in acquainting the Scottish Queen with our pleasure and
the delivering of our letters (a matter notwithstanding fit to have
been thought on), or whether to send some two or three of the nobility
and council to her to that effect, or to commit the same only to the
charge of Sir Amias Paulet, in whose custody she presently remaineth.
We have thought good to put you in mind thereof, and in case any
scruple arise expressly to authorise you to proceed as in your judgment
is most conformable to our honour and service.

“It may be that she may desire to have private conference with some of
you, with whom she may offer to deal more frankly than before the whole
number, wherein you may happen to make some difficulty without special
warrant and direction from us. We authorise you, in case any such
request be made, and that you find it expedient to make choice of two,
three, or four of the nobility and council there, besides yourself,
to repair privately to her to hear what she has to say and deliver to
you without prejudice, notwithstanding that commission and warrant we
have already given for your guidance, and where also we are informed
that many private persons, as well as strangers as of our own subjects
(amongst whom we hear are many ill-affected), are already gone down
to the place of your meeting, to observe and hearken after the doings
there.

“Forasmuch as under this cloak there may resort thither some bad and
dangerous men, whose conduct at such a time may penetrate to the heart
of our service, we think it should be well considered whether it be
expedient to have the proceedings against her so public that every man
may hear, or such only as by the commissioners shall be admitted; as
also, whether in case she desire to hear her servants, Nau, Curle, and
Parker, personally to testify those things they have confessed against
her, it shall be necessary to have them there, or to proceed otherwise
without them, which points we have thought meet be presented to you.”


Queen Elizabeth to Lord Burghley and Walsingham, 8th October 1586:—

“Whereas the Scottish Queen may probably desire a conference with some
of you our commissioners during your abode at Fotheringay, as yet you
have not been authorised to assent by any special directions from us,
our pleasure is, in case any such request be made, that you two with
other two, three, or four of our council there, do resort to her to
hear what she shall have to say to you, and thereafter, if you find
cause, to advise us. And these our letters shall be to you, and the
rest of our council whom you shall think meet to join you, sufficient
warrant and discharge in this behalf.”


The following is an important letter in judging of the policy and
conduct of Elizabeth. It was written before the trial took place, and
its date would be between the 1st and 14th October:

“Upon the examination and trial of the cause, you shall by verdict find
the said Queen guilty of the crime wherewith she standeth charged.”

These are momentous words. The trial at Fotheringay was therefore a
mockery of justice, as Queen Mary's fate was sealed long before by
the irrevocable edict of the English Queen. Lord Burghley and others
of the commissioners, Walsingham excepted, must have felt themselves
in a position of great difficulty and responsibility in convicting
the Scottish Queen contrary to the general consensus of opinion, and
without being able to produce any _bonâ fide_ proof. They, however,
could not help themselves. They must obey the edict or take the
consequences. This was the greatest blunder the English Queen ever
committed, and this fact dawned upon her the morning after Queen Mary's
death. During the remaining years of her life she was tortured day by
day by an evil conscience, and died a miserable death:—

Queen Elizabeth to Lord Burghley:

“Whereas by your letter received we find that the Scottish Queen
absolutely refuses to submit herself to trial or make any answer to
such things as by you and the rest of our commissioners she is to be
charged with; and that notwithstanding you are determined to proceed
to sentence against her, according to our commission given you, we
have thought good to let you understand that upon the examination and
trial of the cause you shall by verdict find the said Queen guilty
of the crimes wherewith she stands charged; and that you accordingly
proceed to the sentence against her. Yet do we find it meet, and such
is our pleasure, that you nevertheless forbear the pronouncing thereof
until you have made your personal return to our presence and reported
to us your proceedings and opinions, unless you find it may prejudice
your principal commission or hinder our service to advise us and abide
our further answer. And this shall be to you and the rest of the
commissioners sufficient warrant and discharge.”[6]


This is a letter that has not been sufficiently brought to the front
by historians of Queen Mary. It practically settles the question of
the Babington Conspiracy, and stamps that plot, so far as the life of
Elizabeth is concerned, as a purely bogus transaction. If the Queen of
England could have proved her case or identified the Scottish Queen
with it she would never have written this letter. In the face of
this communication, which condemned Queen Mary before she was heard,
the conclusion is inevitable that the Babington Conspiracy against
Elizabeth was a huge fraud, unknown to the Scottish Queen, fabricated
by Walsingham and Phillips, proclaimed to the world in all sincerity by
Lord Burghley, and having its inspiration directly from the Queen of
England. In all this the character of Elizabeth is quite intelligible,
her ideas of the eternal principles of justice such as no one can
misapprehend, while students of history must form their own opinion,
after perusing this letter, how far she was responsible for the
deliberate murder of the Queen of Scots, whom she had tortured nineteen
years in captivity.

An important interview took place on 12th October between Queen Mary
and Sir Walter Mildmay, Edward Barker, and Paulet, when they delivered
to her a letter from Elizabeth. The object of the interview was to
persuade Mary to stand her trial. After she had read Elizabeth's letter
she said she was sorry that the English Queen was so ill-disposed to
her; that after so many promises made on her behalf she found she
was neglected, and though she had forewarned things dangerous to her
and the State, she was not believed but contemned. And the Act of
Parliament lately passed _gave her sufficient understanding what was
intended against her_.

In the afternoon of the same day a second interview took place, the
deputation waiting to know if she adhered to her former answers. She
asked them to be read over and she would consider them. That being
done, she said they were all right. She had omitted in the morning to
reply to Elizabeth's remark that “because she (Mary) had enjoyed and
was under the protection of her laws, therefore she was subject to
be tried by them.” Her answer was that she came into this realm for
safety, and ever since had been kept a prisoner, so that she enjoyed
no protection from the laws of this realm and no benefit therefrom;
neither was it lawful for her to take notice of the laws from any man.
This she wished to add to her former answers.

The third interview took place the following day, 13th October, when
Bromley and Burghley spoke with her. They said, in a very harsh manner,
that the statements of the two previous interviews were insufficient;
that neither her pretended captivity nor her claim of privilege of
being born a queen could exempt her from answering in this realm to
such a crime as she was charged with. They wanted a definite reply
whether she meant to continue in her refusal of appearing before the
commissioners to answer the charge; and though they might justly
proceed to trial without her presence, or any further notice of
her, yet in honour, and because of Elizabeth's good disposition to
justice, they desired her to alter her answer and to hear what should
be produced and proved against her. They wished to convince her that
in this manner of proceeding nothing was offered or intended against
her but what was conform to the laws of the realm and to justice. They
required her immediate answer, and gave her to understand that if
she refused the commissioners were to proceed with the trial without
further information.

To this arrogant speech the Queen replied that she was no subject of
the realm of England, and would rather die than become one. She was
prepared to affirm on oath that she never did evil to the Queen or the
State of England, and was not to be proceeded against, as she was no
criminal; therefore she adhered to her former answer and protestation.
She might answer before a free Parliament, but she knew not _what
obligation or promises some of the commissioners had come under before
seeing her. She thought all their procedure merely formal, as she
believed she was already condemned by those who should try her._

It is necessary to observe at this point that Elizabeth wrote Burghley
on 12th October that as the Scottish Queen refuses to submit to be
tried, she requests that, “in case they proceed and find her guilty,
they are to defer passing sentence until they return to her and report
proceedings.”

The question naturally arises, how did Elizabeth know on 12th October
that Mary refused to submit to be tried, when it was on that same day
that Mary made the announcement? The one Queen was at Windsor, the
other at Fotheringay, and the transmission of letters at that period
was slow. Elizabeth did not and could not know on the 12th October
what happened at Fotheringay on the same date; she could not but be
aware that the Scottish Queen would protest against any such proposal
as being tried, and the letter to Burghley was simply a part of her
policy to have Mary executed notwithstanding any trial.

On the morning of 14th October the trial began, when Bromley opened the
proceedings charging Mary with the Babington Conspiracy. The Queen,
notwithstanding the interview of the previous day, defended herself
with great eloquence. It was the crowning effort of her life, in spite
of the exertions of Bromley and Burghley to crush her. In asserting her
innocence she “protested before the living God that she loved the Queen
of England,” and in her concluding sentence she “appealed to Almighty
God, her Church, and all Christian princes, and the Estates of the
kingdom, she was ready and prepared to sustain and defend her honour as
an innocent person.” She charged Walsingham as being her enemy. Whether
she knew of his interpolations on her letters is not clear, but she
undoubtedly suspected him.

Walsingham's reply was significant and cunning: “He bore no ill will
to anyone; he had never attempted anyone's life (yet he was plotting
against Queen Mary's life at the time he was speaking), and protested
that he was a gentleman, and a faithful servant of his mistress.” No
one will doubt the last remark, and no one will believe the words that
go before. Mary had charged him with being in communication with
Ballard, one of the conspirators. If she had followed up this line of
argument she would have defeated her accusers, but she was not allowed
to produce a single witness nor to refer to her letters, and therefore
could only say what she imperfectly remembered.

Petit's version of the Walsingham incident varies from this. She said,
addressing him haughtily, “Do you think, Master Secretary, that I
am not aware of the artifices you use against me with such knavish
cruelty? Your spies beset me on all sides; but you perhaps do not know
that many of those spies have made false depositions, and have warned
me of what you are about. And if he has so acted, my lords, how shall I
be assured that he has not forged my cyphers to put me to death, when I
know he has conspired against my child's life and mine?”

Those withering words, falling suddenly and without warning on the
head of the guilty Walsingham, called forth a quick reply: “God is my
witness,” exclaimed he, “that in private I have done nothing but what
an honest man ought to have done, and in public I have done nothing
unworthy of my office. I have carefully sifted the conspiracies against
Elizabeth, and had Ballard tendered me his services I should have
accepted them.”

Queen Mary: “Give no more heed to the words of those who slander me
than I do to the statements of those who betray you. No value is to be
attached to the testimony of those spies or agents whose words always
give the lie to their hearts. Do not believe that I have been vain
enough to wish that harm should be done to Elizabeth. No; I shall never
seek her ruin at the cost of my honour, my conscience, or my salvation.
Your proceedings are unjust: passages are taken from my letters, and
their real meaning twisted; the originals were taken from me; neither
the religion I profess nor my sacred character as a queen respected. My
lords, if my personal feelings can make one sympathetic chord vibrate
in your bosoms, think of the royal majesty insulted in my person; think
of the example which you set; think of your own Queen, who was, like
me, wrongly mixed up in a conspiracy. I am accused of having written to
Christian princes in the interest of my freedom. I confess I have done
so, and I should do so again. What human creature, O good God, would
not do the same to escape from a captivity such as mine! You lay to my
charge my letters to Babington. Well, be it so, I deny them not; _only
show me a single word in them about Elizabeth, and then I shall allow
your right to prosecute me_.”

That Mary was so persistently attacked and importuned about this,
first by Gorges, then by Paulet, Bromley, and Burghley, without proof,
indicates pretty clearly:—

1. That she was ignorant of the so-called assassination plot.

2. That the interpolations on her letter to Babington were the work of
Walsingham.

3. That the importunity of Elizabeth's ministers was by Elizabeth's
express command, and was part of a deliberate plan to incriminate Mary,
in order to justify her execution.

4. That this course was considered the most politic in order to defend
their action before the crowned heads of Europe.

To the unlearned in those times a charge of this kind instituted by the
Queen of England would, as already stated, be calculated to raise great
suspicions against the Queen of Scots.

There is some similarity between the murderers of Darnley meeting
solemnly at the Privy Council and resolving to prosecute and punish
the murderers, and this trial at Fotheringay, when Elizabeth, who was
responsible for the conspiracy against her own life, resolved to punish
the authors of that conspiracy. In view of this, the speech of the
Lord Chancellor in opening the case is an extraordinary exhibition of
the corrupt morality of the period. The scheme to incriminate Mary was
not a secret one. Its execution by Walsingham and others would make it
universally known at the English court. Of the conduct of Elizabeth's
ministers in this matter there is only one explanation, and that
was their fear of death. They were presumably terrified by such a
bloodthirsty woman, and were glad to do anything rather than irritate
her. Mary told them that Babington's plot was simply to release her,
and she demanded to see any letter of hers referring to a conspiracy
against Elizabeth. But no such letter could be produced; only copies,
and these interpolated.

It would appear from Bourgoyne that during the trial the manner of the
prosecutors was “to keep reading or speaking, in order to persuade the
lords that she was guilty.” All this was doubtless prearranged. When
the Queen returned to her chamber she said to Bourgoyne that the trial
put her in mind of that of Jesus Christ. They did to her in her place
as the Jews did to Him: “Away with Him, crucify Him.” She saw that
she was practically condemned, and that nothing could save her. She
appealed to Almighty God as the judge of her innocence, and demanded a
public trial. This they refused, and this must be regarded as a proof
of the weakness of their case.

The trial at Fotheringay was private and limited to Elizabeth's
commissioners and a very few others. Burghley at the close of the
Queen's speech tried to make a point against her by charging her with
wearing the arms of England. To charge the captive queen with that
when she had been nineteen years in captivity was an inexcusable and
heartless proceeding, and shows how little better he was than his
mistress. In regard to Nau and Curle, Queen Mary said she could
not answer for them what they had written about this enterprise
(conspiracy); that they had done it of themselves without her
knowledge. Nau had been a traitor for about a year before this, and
there is no doubt that anything he said against her, though void of
truth, would be greedily devoured by Elizabeth's ministers. Mary said
that she and Nau had many quarrels because she would not give in to his
ideas and would not instruct him. He did her great harm, and to save
themselves they had accused her.

When Elizabeth gave sentence of death Bourgoyne says there was great
excitement in Parliament over it. We do not doubt this, for every
member of Parliament outside of Elizabeth's ministers could not but
be impressed with Mary's eloquent words and with her innocence, and
with Elizabeth's tyrannical conduct. The treatment of Mary by her
tormentors was still further illustrated. All her last requests were
refused by Paulet, and eventually she was not allowed to write a letter
without showing it to him and allowing him to read it. Had the Crown of
Scotland ever reached a lower depth?

On the evening of the second day of the trial, 15th October, Burghley
appears to have written the following letter to Davison, one of
Elizabeth's secretaries. As Davison would put the letter before his
mistress, and Burghley knew that, that would account for the wording of
it. The letter is not creditable to Burghley. It was a dish prepared
to suit the palate of Elizabeth. “I did so encounter her (Mary) with
the reasons, etc., as she had not the advantage she looked for.” Why
was Queen Mary there at all?

Burghley, from his position, could not but be aware of the tampering
with her letters; that he could produce no authentic proof against
her; that before the trial he had Elizabeth's order to condemn her;
and this letter to Davison was therefore a discreditable communication
from the first minister of the Crown:—“This Queen of the Castle (Mary
at Fotheringay) was content to appear again before us in public to be
heard, but in truth not to be heard for her defence, for she could say
nothing but negatively that the points of the letters that concerned
the practice against the Queen's person (Elizabeth) were never by her
written, nor of her knowledge; the rest for invasion, for escaping by
force, she would neither deny nor affirm. But her intention was by
long, artificial speeches to move pity, to lay all the blame on the
Queen's Majesty, or rather on the Privy Council, stating that all the
troubles of the past did ensue because of her reasonable offers and our
refusals; and in these her speeches I did so encounter her with reasons
out of my knowledge and experience as she had not that advantage she
looked for; as I am sure the auditory did find her case not pitiable,
her allegations untrue, by which means great debate fell yesternight
very long, and this day renewed with great vigour. And we find all
persons in the commission fully satisfied, as by Her Majesty's order
judgment will be given at our next meeting; but the record will not
be provided in five or six days, and that was our reason why, if we
had proceeded to judgment, we should have tarried five or six days
more. And surely the country could not bear it by the waste of bread,
specially our company being there, and within six miles above two
thousand horsemen, but by reason of Her Majesty's letter we of her
Privy Council, that is, the Lord Chancellor, Mr. Rich, the Secretary,
and myself, only did procure this prorogation for the other two causes.”

Mary was evidently not aware that, by an Act passed fifteen years
before, witnesses in trials for high treason were required to be
confronted with the accused, and not one of her six-and-thirty judges
had the courage to inform her of this important fact. All remained deaf
to her appeals; her secretaries were not examined and her notes were
not produced. Nothing could have been more utterly worthless than the
evidence produced against her. The letters were alleged to be copies
of cyphers, but by whom the cyphers were deciphered, and by whom the
copies were made, the commissioners were not informed, nor did they ask
a question on the subject.[7]

On the second day neither the attorney-general nor the
solicitor-general nor the Queen's sergeant took any part in the
proceedings. Whether he was dissatisfied with the mode in which they
had conducted the case, or whether he was desirous of displaying his
erudition and his animosity against the Scottish Queen, Burghley took
upon himself the whole management of the trial. Such conduct on the
part of a judge was neither dignified nor decent, nor do we find in
any other of the State trials of this reign so marked a departure from
established usage. It may perhaps be taken as a proof of his declining
powers that he had even the vanity to boast of the skill and success
with which he had encountered and defeated the “Queen of the Castle,”
as he facetiously termed the woman against whose life and reputation he
had plotted incessantly for more than twenty years.[8]

On the 25th October the commissioners met in the Star Chamber,
Westminster. With one exception, they found Mary guilty, not of the
various matters laid to her charge by Burghley, but of having compassed
and imagined since 1st June divers matters “tending to the hurt,
death, and destruction of the Queen of England.” Lord Zouch alone had
the spirit to dissent from the sentence, declaring that he was not
satisfied that she had done so. Thus ended the most disgraceful of
all the judicial iniquities which disgrace the history of England.
No witnesses were examined, and of the various documents produced
against her not one was original. They were not even copies of written
papers; they were only alleged to be copies of cyphers, on the credit
of men who were not confronted with the accused, and whose signatures
attached to their alleged confessions were either obtained through fear
of torture or forged by Phillips.[9] It is evident that the utmost
exertions and the strictest search on the part of Mary's enemies,
directed by all the skill and vigour of Walsingham and carried into
effect by the unscrupulous artifices and ingenuity of Phillips, had
not been able to find the smallest scrap of evidence under Mary's hand
which could connect her with the plot against Elizabeth's life. The
whole case has been examined and carefully weighed, and the result is a
confirmation of Mary's innocence.[10]

That devoted friend of the Queen of Scots, Marie Seton, one of the four
Maries, now living in the convent of Rheims in France, had evidently
heard of the overwhelming calamity which had befallen her old mistress,
and writing a private letter to Courcelles, the French Ambassador
in Scotland, sent by Henry III. to urge Queen Mary's cause before
Elizabeth, under date 21st October 1586, said:—

“If she had not had a long experience of his courtesy she would
complain of lack of news, as she only heard yesterday of his going to
Scotland, in a letter from Paris on the return of M. d'Epinart's son.
Begs to recall herself to his memory. It is nearly twenty years since
Marie Seton left Scotland, and almost all her relatives and friends had
died during that period: still there must be some who would let her
know any news that he might be kind enough to tell her. She apologises
for a short letter, but has to write in great haste. She only adds that
she is in great trouble and anxiety over the news which the talk in
France has of fresh troubles to the Queen her mistress, and commends M.
de Courcelles to God, praying to God that he may be happier than she
is,” etc.


The espionage of the Scottish Queen continued with unabated energy.
Paulet was careful not to name her in his correspondence with his
august mistress, but used the expression “this Queen.” This pleased
Elizabeth, and Paulet had her instructions to report daily everything
that passed even to the minutest particular. The following letter,
Paulet to Walsingham, 24th October 1586, enables us to understand
the sort of material Elizabeth desired and relished. This illiterate
individual instructing the Queen of Scots what books to read is highly
ludicrous. Mary's sarcasm would doubtless be exercised on such a
tempting opportunity, but Paulet takes care not to record it:—

“I took occasion yesterday, accompanied with Stallenge, to visit this
Queen, who hath been troubled these two days past with a defluxion in
one of her shoulders. I see no change in her from her former quietness
and security certified in my last letter, careful to have her chambers
put in good order, desirous to have divers things provided for her own
necessary use, expecting to have her money shortly restored, taking
pleasure in trifling toys, and in the whole course of her speech free
from grief of mind to all outward appearance. I tarried with her one
hour and a half at the least, which I did on purpose to feel her
disposition, and moving no new matter myself, suffered her to go from
subject to subject at her pleasure. She had a long conversation with
Lady Shrewsbury of the Lord of Abergavenny, and of some other things
not worthy of notice. This only I thought good to signify to you, that
failing in the talk of the late assembly here, and having glanced at
Lord Zouch for his speech in her chamber, and also of Lord Morley for
some things delivered by him to the lords sitting next to him, which
she said she overheard and told him so in the open assembly. She was
curious to be informed of the names of those sitting in such a place,
and of others sitting in other places, saying that one had said little,
another somewhat more, and others very much. I told her that I might
easily perceive by her reference to the lords which she had named that
she was much inclined to think ill of all of those who spoke, and that
I would forbear to name any to her, praying her to think honourably of
the whole assembly, and to think that those who spoke and the rest who
were silent were of one mind, to hear her cause with all impartiality.
She added that the histories made mention that the realm was used to
blood. I answered that if she would peruse the Chronicles of Scotland,
France, Spain, and Italy, she would find that this realm was far behind
any other Christian nation in shedding of blood, although the same
was often very necessary where dangerous offences arose. She was not
willing to go further into this matter, and indeed it was easy to see
that she had no meaning in this speech to reach her own cause, but
spoke by way of observation, after her usual manner. Thus you see that
I am bold to trouble you with trifles, as one willing to be blamed
rather for lack of good manners than for want of diligence.”


It would appear that on 11th November Walsingham received an anonymous
letter, evidently from a Catholic writer, informing him that Elizabeth
dared not put the Queen of Scots to death for fear of the consequences.
This threat, however, was not followed by any movement to support
it. The indifference of the Scottish people to the persecution and
imprisonment of their Sovereign cannot be explained unless their
loyalty to James VI., her son, stood in the way, and they could not
face a rebellion.




CHAPTER IV

     Elizabeth's instructions to Lord Buckhurst to communicate the
     sentence of death to Mary, and her remarkable reasons for this
     act—Elizabeth compromised in the Babington Conspiracy—Her
     letter to Paulet to allow the commissioners an interview with
     Mary—Elizabeth's chicanery (Petit's version)—Paulet to Walsingham,
     21st November 1586—Letter Henry III. to his Ambassador in London
     to request James to save his mother's life—Sentence of death
     communicated to Mary by Buckhurst—Queen Mary's pathetic letter
     to the Pope informing him that she has been sentenced to die,
     and giving her last instructions—Her letter to the Duke of Guise
     informing him of her sentence, and giving instructions about her
     affairs.


Having in the previous chapter touched on the various points which
occupied the attention of Queen Mary's enemies during the past four
months, we now arrive at a critical period, the month of November.
The situation was gradually becoming more serious and more acute,
indicating that the mind of Elizabeth was not only fixed on the
Scottish Queen during the day but during the night. The subject,
in short, engrossed her whole attention. On 16th November 1586 she
formulated her final instructions to Lord Buckhurst regarding the
sentence of death which in her former letter she had ordered her
ministers to find and pronounce. In this document, which we give
in full, much is false and conjectural, much of it grotesque, while
none of it is sincere or truthful. It would not occur to the Queen of
England that these interpolations on Queen Mary's letters would ever be
discovered:—

“Instructions given by Elizabeth to Lord Buckhurst and Robert Beale to
declare to the Queen of Scots the sentence passed against her and the
demand for her execution:

“After you have informed yourselves particularly as well of the
treatise offered and other things needful which have passed between us
and the Scottish Queen; of the manifold favours we have from time to
time shown to her, both before and since her arrival within our realm,
requited by her great ingratitude toward us, of which our pleasure is
you shall receive some special note and remembrance from our principal
secretary Walsingham, as also of the whole course of our proceedings
with her in trial of the late unnatural and wicked conspiracy against
our life and Crown, whereof she is found by a just and honourable
sentence of our nobility to have been not only privy and consenting,
but also a compasser and contriver to the inevitable danger of our
life and state. God of his great mercy towards us and our poor people
most happily and miraculously discovered and prevented the same. Our
pleasure is that you shall immediately repair to Fotheringay, where
the said Queen now remains in charge of Sir Amias Paulet, and after
you have delivered our letter to him and imparted our instructions
and other directions, you shall go together to the Scottish Queen, to
whom you shall signify the cause of our sending you to her, namely,
to let her understand how the lords and our commissioners lately
sent to Fotheringay have proceeded from their return from her. You
shall particularly explain the causes which moved them to postpone
the pronouncing of their sentence, their several meetings after their
return at our Star Chamber to examine and perfect their proceedings, so
that no just exception might be taken against the same; the producing
before them of Nau and Curle; their free, voluntary, and public
maintaining and confirming in their presence, without either hope
of reward or fear of punishment, of all those things which they had
before testified both by word, subscription, and oath, against her; and
finally, the sentence given by the universal consent of all the lords
and other commissioners, that she was not only privy to the late most
horrible and wicked conspiracy against our person, but a contriver and
compasser thereof according to the words of the sentence, which to
this effect our pleasure is shall be delivered to you. And also how
the Parliament of this realm now assembled, having been informed of
our honourable and just proceedings by our commission, directed to the
lords and others appointed for the examination and trial thereof, and
made acquainted with the particulars of those things with which they
found her charged, together with the testimonies and proofs produced
against her, and her own answers to the same. Finding, after deliberate
consideration, that the sentence pronounced by the commissioners was
most just, lawful, and honourable, have not only with full consent
and without scruple or contradiction affirmed and approved the same,
but also by sundry deputies selected from both Houses of the Lords
and Commons and addressed to us in the name of the realm, offered and
presented their humble and earnest petitions to us, both written and
oral, tending to the moving and persuading of us by their strong and
invincible arguments to proceed to the finishing of the sentence by
the execution of her whom they find to be the seed plot, chief and
motive and author of all these conspiracies which these many years past
have been hatched, intended, and attempted against our person, Crown,
and State, and do yet still threaten the same. If we should not apply
that remedy which in honour, justice, and necessity appertaineth, we
should be guilty and inexcusable before God and the whole world of all
the miseries and calamities that may ensue of our neglect or refusal
to agree to their humble petition, so greatly affecting the safety
of our person and preservation of the State, of religion, and common
weal of our realm, none of which can in their opinion be otherwise
sufficiently provided for and assured against such outward dangers than
by a just execution of her by whom and for whom they have been, and
are still likely to be, devised, attempted, and followed out against
us. And for that we are pressed on all sides as well with respect to
honour, justice, surety, and necessity as the unfortunate suit and
petition of our Lords and Commons, who still protest that they can find
no other way of assurance for our person, religion, and State than by
proceeding against her according to justice. You shall therefore let
her understand that we know not how it shall please God to incline
and dispose our heart in this matter, but we have thought meet in
conscience that she should be forewarned thereof, so that she may the
better bethink herself of her former sins and offences both to God and
to us, and call on Him for grace to be truly penitent and for her late
unnatural and ungodly conspiracy against our life. This crime is so
much the greater and more odious in the sight of God and man in that
she hath suborned and encouraged some of our own subjects to be the
actors and doers of an act so foul and horrible against their Sovereign
and anointed prince her own near kinswoman, and one that, however she
may account thereof in nature and duty for past benefits, ought to have
received a more charitable measure at her hands if either the fear of
God or common humanity had prevailed anything with her. And because
she should have no reason to think herself hardly dealt with in the
manner of our proceedings against her, you shall let her know how much
the respect of her degree, calling, and nearness in blood to ourselves
hath moved us to take the course we have done in sending her a number
of our chief and most ancient nobility to examine and try her offence.
We might have proceeded otherwise by an ordinary course of law without
these respects and ceremonies if we had not preferred our own honour to
any other particular affection of malice or revenge against her, which
you may truly say is such as if the consequence of her offence reached
no farther than to ourselves as a private person. We protest before
God we could have been very well contented to have freely remitted
and pardoned the same, if we might hereafter have lived sufficiently
cautioned and assured against the like, a thing so much the more
hopeless however she might hereafter reform herself. The taking of
our life and subversion thereby of the present state of religion and
commonwealth is amongst her factors and instruments abroad and at home
now held and approved in their bloody divinity, as work meritorious
and lawful before God and man. And whereas in the opening of these
particulars she may happen, as in the late meeting of our commissioners
with her, to fall into some justification of her former offers and
demeanour towards us, removing the cause of all these mischiefs from
herself and imputing the same to the hard treatment she may pretend to
have received at our hands. We have thought meet, in case she shall
fall into any such argument, that you remind her how much she is to
blame to wrong us in honour with her unjust and untrue assertions,
considering how much more graciously we have dealt with her than she
could with any judgment or reason expect, if we had proportioned our
favour with her own demerits. You may take occasion to point out to her
those our deserts and benefits with her many ingratitudes in recompense
for them, which is conform to a special note from our secretary which
shall be delivered to you. Lastly, in case you shall find her desirous
to communicate with either of you apart under a pretence of revealing
any matter or secret of weight to be delivered to us concerning either
ourselves or our service, we think it not amiss that you conform
yourselves to her desire, and thereby, if you find cause, to advise us
before your return, which we leave to your discretion.

                                        “ELIZABETH R.”


This is probably the most startling official paper to be found
during the period covered by our narrative. It is pure fiction and
was written a month after Queen Mary's trial. The first question
that arises is this: Was Elizabeth connected directly or indirectly
with the interpolations on these letters, and if so, to what extent?
She was much too clever a woman to commit anything to writing that
would incriminate herself. We have evidence that Walsingham, her
secretary, was the writer of them, and that he paid Phillips to open
the letters surreptitiously, copy them, and on the copies introduce the
interpolations. The originals were evidently destroyed, for they were
never seen again.[11]

Could anyone suppose that this momentous proceeding was going on
without the knowledge of the English Queen? Such a supposition
would be impossible. Walsingham was a daily visitor at court and
Elizabeth's paid secretary. It would have been as much as his life
was worth to negotiate this diabolical plot unknown to his mistress,
and particularly as every movement in connection with the Queen of
Scots had to be communicated to her. It was a case where she reserved
to herself exclusively the privilege of giving every order, with no
intention whatever of consulting her responsible ministers or her
Privy Council. In this particular matter they were merely figureheads.
Walsingham, therefore, whose character we have already described,
was in this case nothing but a puppet in the hands of a powerful and
unscrupulous woman, stronger than himself. If he had an audience of
her daily no correspondence between them would be necessary. The spies
employed were Walsingham's servants. Their object was to inveigle
Mary into a crime that was punishable with death. Walsingham having
failed to get Babington's consent to Elizabeth's assassination, and
thereby compromise the Scottish Queen, evidently resolved on the
other alternative, and manufactured the material which Phillips
introduced into the letters. The circumstantial evidence is too strong
to permit of Elizabeth's escape from the responsibility. The actual
extent to which she was compromised we shall probably never know, but
it is a fair and reasonable deduction from the correspondence, as
now disclosed, to say that she and Walsingham were responsible for
connecting Mary with the plot against her life. There is no proof
against Mary that will stand investigation, and no proof at all save
forged and interpolated letters (see pp. 228-40). It was, in plain
language, a cunning plot by Elizabeth against Elizabeth to encompass
the Scottish Queen in a false conspiracy against her life.

[Illustration: SIR FRANCIS WALSINGHAM, Secretary to Queen Elizabeth.]

The foregoing paper containing instructions to Buckhurst, the outcome
of this plot, we shall proceed to analyse. For audacity and unblushing
falsehood it is almost without precedent. It proceeds on the assumption
that the duplicity of the writer would not be found out, and we have
no evidence that during her lifetime, or for long after, it was found
out. The first paragraph takes us back to the beginning of Mary's
captivity, and considering the length of that captivity and the
treatment Mary experienced, the paragraph and its charges may be
regarded as sheer imagination, to which the innocence of Mary has given
the lie. The second paragraph requires Buckhurst to explain the cause
of his mission, the entire responsibility of which Elizabeth put on the
shoulders of her lords and commissioners, who, she says, gave sentence
against Mary unanimously! This almost takes away one's breath. The
reader will take note that the sentence was written out by Elizabeth,
handed by her to her ministers with a command to make it their finding
notwithstanding Mary's guilt or innocence. No one dared to offer a word
against it, or in short to have any opinion of his own; otherwise it
might have cost him his life. As regards Nau and Curie, their evidence
was obtained by the rack, and is of no value. The third paragraph
orders the execution, with the hypocritical reasons which led to it, in
all of which the wish is father to the thought, and plainly indicates
the mind of Elizabeth. The conspiracy trick was an excellent trump card
for such a woman to play against Mary, and by that means get quit of
a rival whom of all the women in the world she knew to be superior to
herself in every accomplishment. No woman could frequent the court of
Elizabeth who was superior to her in these respects. We have a proof
of this in the famous interview between her and Sir James Melville
in 1564, when Melville's ingenuity was taxed to the uttermost to
acknowledge Elizabeth's accomplishments against his will. The fourth
paragraph may be considered as perjury and hypocrisy and a repetition
of the unblushing falsehoods already expressed. The fifth paragraph
doubtless was intended to convey to Mary some idea of the saintly
conduct of Elizabeth and the wicked conduct of Mary, which reminds us
of the Pharisee in the Hebrew story. The commissioners were to let her
know “how much in respect of her degree, calling, and nearness in blood
to us, have moved us to take the course we have done in sending our
chief nobility to try her case.” Whether this sentimental and insulting
message was conveyed to Mary is not recorded, but the probability is it
was not. The sixth paragraph is an “instruction” to the captive that
as she has no case she is not to abuse the plaintiff. If she attempted
to justify herself before the commissioners she was to be told what
was equivalent to an insult: “how much she is to blame to wrong us in
honour with her unjust and untrue assertions.” This was before any
assertions were made! Obviously the English Queen was not endowed with
the common feelings of humanity. If we wished to get a side-light into
her character this paper would afford us as much information as we
require.

On the same day, 16th November, Queen Elizabeth wrote Paulet,
authorising him to allow the commissioners an interview with Mary:—

“We have thought it convenient, for sundry reasons, to send Lord
Buckhurst and Beale to acquaint the Queen your charge, as well
with the proceedings of the commissioners since their departure
from Fotheringay, as with what hath been lately done in Parliament
concerning the commissioners' proceedings. Our pleasure is that you
permit them to have access to the said Queen, hoping in God that before
they repair thither you will be restored to that good state of health,
so that you may be able to assist and join them in the present service
committed to them. And in case the said Queen shall desire to have any
conference apart, upon pretence to reveal some secret matter to be
communicated to us, either with Lord Buckhurst or with any one of our
servants, we are willing to assent thereto if she shall request the
same; otherwise we could best like that you should be present when any
such remarks should be delivered.”


When Parliament ordained the sentence to be carried out, Elizabeth was
the more overjoyed at it as she believed herself thereby cleared, while
she had accomplished her brutal purpose; and she took care to hint that
but for the love of her people she could never have made up her mind
to sign the death-warrant of Mary Stuart! She said, “I must tell you
one thing, that by the last Act of Parliament you have reduced me to
such straits and perplexities that I must resolve upon the punishment
of her who is a princess, so nearly allied to me in blood, and whose
practices against me have so deeply affected me with grief and sorrow
that I have willingly chosen to absent myself from this Parliament lest
I should increase my trouble by hearing the matter mentioned, and not
out of fear of any danger or treacherous attempts against me, as some
think. But I will now tell you a further secret (though it be not usual
with me to blab forth in other cases what I know). It is not long since
these eyes of mine saw and read an oath wherein some bound themselves
to kill me within a month. Hereby I see your danger in my person, which
I will be very careful to prevent and keep off.”[12]

The unabated energy shown in the espionage of the Scottish Queen is
evident from Paulet's letter to Walsingham under date 21st November
1586:—

“My letter to Her Majesty enclosed herein will be, I doubt not,
imparted to you; and although it pleaseth you to impute her intended
liberality to my servants and soldiers to the report of Stallenge, yet
I am persuaded that the same hath proceeded of your favour towards
me and mine; wherein you have bound me very much, and indeed I thank
you for it as for a singular benefit. I do not remember, and I think
I may be bold to deny, that I have at any time left this lady in her
passionate speeches. I have said to Stallenge, and it is very true that
in former times I have observed this course: to have as little talk
with her as I might. Lately, following your direction, I have given
her full scope to say what she would; and yet at some times, finding
no matter to come from her worthy of notice, I have departed from her,
as otherwise she would never have left me; and I am deceived if Lord
Buckhurst will not give the same testimony of her tediousness.”


At this crisis the conduct of James VI. surprised many of the friends
of Mary. He was indifferent about his mother, because he was shaping
his policy to succeed Elizabeth, and to do so he must not quarrel with
her. A judicious and well-expressed letter on the subject was sent by
Henry III. of France to Courcelles, his Ambassador. It was intended
that this letter should be put before James, which doubtless was done,
but for the reason stated was not acted upon. It is believed he could
have saved his mother's life, but he was a selfish young man, and from
all reports indifferent to his mother's circumstances, he never having
seen her since he was an infant. The letter from the French King is
full of sympathy, with every expression of anxiety for the sad and
pitiful condition of the unfortunate Mary. It bears date, St. Germains,
21st November 1586:—

“I have received your letter of 4th October informing me of the
conversation which passed between you and the King of Scotland on your
expressing to him the sincere affection I bear him, by which he seems
to have an earnest desire to correspond with me entirely; but I wish
that letter had also informed me that he were better disposed towards
the Queen his mother, and that he had the heart and the will to do
everything to assist her in her present affliction, considering that
the captivity in which she has been unjustly held for eighteen years
and more might have induced him to listen to the many proposals which
have been made to him for obtaining her liberty, which is naturally
most desirable to all men, but more particularly to those who are born
sovereigns and to command others, who are more impatient of being thus
detained prisoners. He ought also to think that if the Queen of England
should follow the advice of those who desire her to imbrue her hands in
the blood of his mother, it will be a great stain on his reputation,
inasmuch as it will be thought that he has withheld the good offices
which he ought to render her with the Queen of England, which might be
sufficient to move her if he had employed them as early and as warmly
as natural affection commanded. It is much to be feared that in case
of the death of his mother there may be hereafter some scheme for
acting the same violent part towards him, to render his accession to
the throne of England more easily attainable by those who have it in
their power to secure it after the Queen of England, and not only to
deprive the King of Scotland of the right that he may claim to it, but
render doubtful that which he has to the crown of Scotland. I know not
in what state the affairs of my sister-in-law (Queen Mary) may be when
this reaches you, but I desire you will endeavour to excite the King of
Scotland by these remonstrances and any others that can bear on this
subject, to take up the defence and protection of his mother; and tell
him in my name that this is a thing for which he will be highly praised
by all other kings and sovereign princes, and that he may be assured
if he fails in this, great blame will attach to him and perhaps great
injury ensue to himself.”


In the circumstances this was a noble letter, but on James it was
quite lost. He had been repeatedly asked to befriend his mother, but
we have no evidence that he ever did so. With him “the love of money
was the root of all evil,” for he was constantly in want of money.
Elizabeth aided him, and in fact controlled him; but that was no reason
for allowing his mother to be murdered when he could have prevented
it. King Henry III. of France behaved to Queen Mary as a brother and
exerted himself more than anyone else to save her. But what is to be
said of her son, on whom this eloquent letter of the King of France was
lost!

It is evident from the conduct of Elizabeth that Mary's life could
not have been saved except by military force, and nothing should have
prevented James from appealing to arms. The kings of France and Spain
would have given him the necessary assistance. The more we know of
James the less do we feel enthusiasm for him.

On 23rd November 1586 sentence of death was communicated to Queen Mary
by Buckhurst, by order of Elizabeth. It does not appear that Mary was
surprised by the announcement; it would rather appear that for some
time she had been daily in expectation of it. To an ordinary individual
the intimation would have been overwhelming, it would have crushed him
to the earth. Mary, however, was made of sterner stuff. She had an
overflow of spirits, which during her captivity did her great service
and was a great factor in preventing her falling into melancholy. It
may be said that her brilliant spirit never left her, but carried
her through all her troubles up to their final termination. On the
very day when she received this crushing intimation she sat down and
wrote a long and beautiful letter to the Pope, a letter which His
Holiness could not read without emotion. She also wrote to the Duke of
Guise. These letters have been preserved and are as follows (slightly
condensed):—

23rd November 1586, Fotheringay:

“Holy Father; And so it is that it has pleased God by his divine
providence to make an order in his Church by which he has willed that
under His Son Jesus Christ crucified all those who should believe in
Him and be baptized in name of the Holy Trinity should acknowledge one
universal and Catholic Church....

“I have been unable to give due testimony to your Holiness in
consequence of my detention in this captivity together with my long
illness, but now that it has pleased God to permit for my sins and
those of this unfortunate island that I should be, after twenty years
of captivity, shut up in a close prison and at last condemned to die
by the Government and heretical Parliament of this country: as it has
been signified to me today by Lord Buckhurst, Amias Paulet, my keeper,
one Sir Drew Drury, and a secretary named Beale, in name of their Queen
commanding me to prepare to receive death, offering me one of their
bishops and a Dean for my consolation, a priest whom I had having been
by them long ago taken from me and kept I know not where, in their
hands. I have considered it to be my first duty to turn myself to God,
and then with my hand to signify all to your Holiness, that although I
cannot make you hear it before my death, at least after it the cause
of it may be manifest to you; which is, the whole well sifted and
considered, for the subversion of their religion in this island alleged
by them to be by me designed and in my favour attempted both by their
own subjects obedient to your laws, their declared enemies, and by
strangers, in particular the Catholic princes and my relations, who
all maintain my right to the crown of England, causing me to be named
as such in their prayers in the churches. I leave to your Holiness to
consider the consequences of this opinion, supplicating you to cause
prayer to be offered for my poor soul; and of all those who have died
or shall die for the same and the like opinions. And also in honour of
God to distribute of your alms, and instigate the kings to do the same,
to those who shall remain alive from this shipwreck. My intention being
to confess, to do penance so far as is in me, and receive my viaticum
if I can obtain my chaplain or other lawful minister to administer
to me my last sacrament, as in default of this with a contrite and
penitent heart I prostrate myself at the feet of your Holiness,
confessing myself to God and to His saints a most unworthy sinner, and
deserving of eternal damnation, if it please not the good God who died
for sinners to receive me by His infinite mercy to the number of poor
sinners penitent by His grace. Entreating you to accept this my general
submission and as a testimony of my intention to fulfil the rest in the
form ordained and commanded by the Church and to give me your general
absolution....

“I entreat your Holiness to impetrate from the most Christian King that
my jointure may be charged with the payment of my debts and the wages
of my poor desolate servants, and with an annual obit for my soul and
those of all my brethren deceased in this just quarrel; having had
no other private intention, as my poor servants present at this my
affliction will testify to you, and how I have willingly offered my
life in their heretical assembly to maintain my religion, Catholic,
Apostolic, and Roman, and bring back the devout of this island;
protesting in this case that I would willingly demit all title and
dignity of Queen, and do all service and duty to theirs, if she would
cease to persecute the Catholics, as I protest that this is the object
at which I have aimed since I have been in this country, and have no
ambition or desire to reign or dispossess others for my own sake, being
by sickness and long affliction so weakened that I have no more desire
to trouble myself in this world than with the service of His Church and
the gaining of the souls of this island to God. For evidence of which
at my end I would not fail to prefer the public safety to the private
interest of flesh and blood, which makes me beseech you, with a mortal
regret for the perdition of my poor child, after having by all means
endeavoured to retrieve him, being to him a true father as St. John
the Evangelist was to the youth whom he recalled from the company of
the robbers, to take at last all the authority over him which I can
give you to constrain him, and to call on the Catholic King to assist
you in what relates to temporal matters, and especially together to
endeavour to unite him by marriage. And if God for my sins permits him
to be obstinate, knowing no Christian prince at this time who exerts
himself so much for the faith, nor possesses such means of assisting in
the reduction of this island, as the Catholic King to whom I am so much
indebted, he being the only one who has assisted me with his money and
advice in my necessities, under your good pleasure I leave him all the
rights or interest which I can have in the government of this kingdom.
Should my son remain obstinately out of the Church; whom if he can be
brought back I desire to be by him and my kinsmen of Guise assisted,
supported, and advised, enjoining him by my last will to consider them
after you as fathers, and to ally himself by their advice and consent
and with one of these two houses, and if it should please God I wish
him worthy to be a son of the Catholic King. You shall have the true
recital of the manner of my last struggle and all the proceedings
against me and by me, so that, knowing the truth, the calumnies which
the enemies of the Church would fasten on me may be by you refuted and
the truth known.[13]

                                        “MARIE R.”


Queen Mary at the same time wrote to the Duke of Guise, Fotheringay,
23rd Nov. 1586:—

“You whom I hold most dear in the world I bid you farewell, being on
the point of being put to death by an unjust judgment, such a one as
never any belonging to our race yet suffered, much less one of my rank.
But praise God, my good cousin; for, situated as I have been, I was
useless to the world in the cause of God and his Church; but I hope
that my death will bear witness of my constancy in the faith and my
readiness to die for the support and restoration of the Catholic Church
in this unfortunate island. And though executioner never yet dipped
his hand in our blood, be not ashamed, my friend; for the judgment of
these heretics and enemies of the Church, and who have no jurisdiction
over me, a free Queen, is profitable before God to the children of
His Church, which, had I not adhered to, this stroke had been spared
me. All those of our house have been persecuted by this sect; witness
your good father, with whom I hope to be received in mercy by the just
Judge. I recommend then to you all my poor servants, the discharge of
my debts, and the founding of some annual obit for my soul; not at
your expense, but to make such solicitation and arrangements as shall
be requisite to fulfil my intentions, which you will be informed of by
my poor disconsolate servants, eye-witnesses of this my last tragedy.
May God prosper your wife, children, brothers, and cousins, and all
belonging to them. May the blessing of God and that which I should
give to my own children be upon yours, whom I commend to God not less
sincerely than my own unfortunate and deluded son. You will receive
tokens (rings) from me to remind you to have prayers said for the soul
of your poor cousin, destitute of all aid and counsel but that of God,
who gives me strength and courage to withstand alone so many wolves
howling after me; to God be the glory! Believe in particular a person
who will give you in my name a ruby ring, for I assure you upon my
conscience that this person will tell you the truth agreeably to my
desire, especially as to what concerns my poor servants and the share
of each. I have suffered much for the last two years and upwards, but
have not been able to inform you of it for an important reason. God be
praised for all things, and may He give you grace to persevere in the
service of His Church so long as you live, and may that honour never
depart from our race, that all of us may be ready to shed our blood in
the defence of the faith regardless of all other worldly interests.
For my own part, I think myself born both on the father's and mother's
side to offer up my blood for it, and have no intention to degenerate.
May Jesus crucified for us and all the holy martyrs render us by their
intercession worthy of the free-will offering of our bodies for His
glory. Thinking to degrade me, they took down my canopy, and my keeper
afterwards came and offered to write to the Queen, saying that this
act had not been done by her command but by the advice of some of her
council. I showed them on the canopy, in place of my coat of arms, the
cross of my Saviour. You will be informed of all that was said; they
have since been more indulgent.

                                        ”MARIE R. of Scotland,
                                            Dowager of France.”




CHAPTER V

     Queen Mary's letter to Mendoza the Spanish Ambassador informing
     him of the sentence of death, her submission to it, and her
     references to Paulet's treatment of her—Her letter to Mendoza,
     21st May 1586—Her remarkable letter to the Archbishop of Glasgow
     asserting her innocence of every charge against her, and her
     rebuke to the commissioners “that she would die a Queen in spite
     of them”—Her letter to Elizabeth with her requests regarding
     her death and interment—The Commendator of Pittenweem and King
     James—Letter of Bellievre, Chancellor of France, to Mary, 14th
     December 1586—The graphic interview of Bellievre and Chateauneuf
     with Elizabeth, when they demanded of her with a threat to spare
     Mary's life, or take the consequences—Elizabeth loses her temper.


On the same day on which Queen Mary wrote to the Pope and to her uncle,
the Duke of Guise, she also wrote to her devoted friends Don Bernard
de Mendoza, the Spanish Ambassador, and the Archbishop of Glasgow.
These letters, which we reproduce, were evidently written under deep
emotion, and must have caused inexpressible grief to the friends who
received them. There seems no doubt that Mary was quite estranged
from her son for some time before her death. He was entirely under
the control and in receipt of a pension from Elizabeth, which would
account for it. Mary felt his conduct acutely; and not later than
21st May 1586 she wrote a private letter to the Spanish Ambassador
(also given), in which her feelings on the subject are remarkably and
excitedly expressed, even to the extent of handing her rights (if any)
in the Scottish crown to the King of Spain, if her son continued in his
present course of conduct. Mary has been taken to task for this letter
by some of her enemies, who would make out, in defending her execution,
that she sold the crown to the King of Spain. She wrote the letter in
trying circumstances. The offer was simply to express how keenly she
felt hurt by the behaviour of her son. There was nothing more in the
letter than that. As a matter of fact, Mary had no rights in the crown
to give away, but her enemies chose not to recognise this. We have
not attempted to condense the two letters referred to—that to Mendoza
and that to the Archbishop. They form a very important chapter in the
last days of her life, and are letters that cannot be overlooked in
surveying her history. A deliberate perusal of them will strengthen
one's belief in the forgery of the letters in the appendix of this
volume. The sentence we have put in italics in the letter to the
Archbishop is a convincing proof of the Queen's innocence as regards
the conspiracy against Elizabeth's life. We must remember that this was
amongst the last letters she ever wrote, and after she had received
sentence of death.


Queen Mary to Don Bernard de Mendoza, 23rd November 1586:—

“Having ever found you zealous in the cause of God, and desirous of
my welfare and deliverance from captivity, I have always communicated
to you my intentions upon that subject, begging you to make them
known to the King my brother. For this reason I now write to bid you
a last adieu, notwithstanding the little leisure I have, being about
to receive the stroke of death which was announced to me on Saturday
last, I do not know when or in what manner; but at least you may praise
God for me that through His grace I have had the heart to receive
this unjust sentence of heretics with resignation, on account of the
happiness which I esteem it to shed my blood at the requisition of
the enemies of His Church, who do me the honour to say that it cannot
be subverted while I am alive, and also that their Queen cannot reign
in safety in the same predicament. As for these two conditions I
have accepted without contradiction the high honour they confer upon
me as one most zealous for the Catholic religion, for which I have
publicly offered my life; and as for the other, although I have never
committed either act or deed tending to take off her who was on the
throne, unless it be that they make a crime of my right to the crown,
which is acknowledged by all Catholics, yet I would not contradict
them, leaving them to think as they please. This annoyed them much,
and they told me that whatever I may say or do, it will not be for
the cause of religion that I shall die, but for having endeavoured
to murder their Queen. This I denied as being utterly false, having
never attempted any such thing, and leaving it to God and the Church
to dispose of this island in what relates to religion. The bearer of
this has promised to relate to you how rigorously I have been treated
by those here and how ill served by others whom I did not expect to
have shown so great a fear of death in so just a quarrel. They have
not been able to draw anything from me but that I am a Queen, free,
Catholic, and obedient to the Church, and that not being able to effect
my deliverance by fair means, I was compelled to seek it by those which
presented themselves. Nau then confessed all; Curle has in a great
measure followed his example; so that everything turns against me. I am
threatened if I do not beg pardon, but I say that 'As they had already
destined me to die, they may proceed with their injustice, hoping that
God will recompense me in another world;' and out of spite because I
will speak, they came yesterday and took down my canopy, saying that
I was no more than a dead woman and without any rank. They are at
present working in my hall, erecting the scaffold, I suppose, whereon
I am to perform the last act of this tragedy. I die in a just cause,
and am happy in having made over my rights to the King your master. I
have said that I consider him, should my son not return into the bosom
of the Church, as being a prince most worthy to govern and protect
this island. I have written to the same purpose to His Holiness, and
I beg you to assure him that I die in the determination which I have
communicated to you, and also another whom you know, to be his dearest
and most intimate friend, and a fourth, and those above all others I
bequeath to the protection of the King, beseeching him in God's name
not to abandon them, and entreating them to serve him in place of me.
As I cannot write to them, greet them in my name, and pray to God all
of you for my soul. I have asked for a priest, but do not know if my
request will be granted. They have offered me one of their bishops, but
I positively refused him. You may believe all that the bearer of this
shall tell you, and also those two poor girls who have been immediately
about my person. They will tell you the truth, which I beg you to make
public, as I fear that a very different interpretation will be given.
Order a mass to be said for deliverance and repose of my soul—you
know the place I mean—and let the churches in Spain remember me in
their prayers. You will receive from me as a token of my remembrance
a diamond which I have held very dear, having been given to me by the
late Duke of Norfolk as a pledge of his troth, and I have always worn
it as such; keep it for my sake. I do not know that I shall have leave
to make a will. I have applied for it, but they have all my money.
Excuse what I write in sorrow and trouble, not having anyone to help
me to make my rough drafts and to write for me. If you cannot read my
hand, the bearer will read it for you, or my Ambassador. Among other
accusations, that of Crichton is one which I know nothing of. I fear
greatly that Nau and Pasquier have hastened my death, having kept
some papers; and they are men who will turn on any side for their own
advantage. Once more, adieu. I recommend to you my poor and henceforth
destitute servants, and pray for my soul. I recommend to you the Bishop
of Ross, who will be wholly destitute?

                                        “MARIE R.”


Queen Mary to Mendoza, 21st May 1586:—

“I am in trouble as to what will be the course of events this side.
Charles Paget is instructed by me to communicate some overtures on my
behalf, concerning which I beg you to inform him without reserve what
you think can be obtained from the King your master. There is another
point connected with that which I have kept to write to you alone,
that you may send word from me to your said lord the King without
if possible anyone having knowledge of it. It is that, considering
the very great obstinacy of my son in his heresy, I have determined,
that in case he does not conform to the Catholic religion before my
death—as I must tell you I have little hope of his doing so so long
as he stays in Scotland—I yield and give up my right, by will at my
decease, to this crown, to the King your master, begging him by means
of this to quietly take beforehand under his complete protection
both the State and affairs of this country, which for the clearing
of my conscience I do not think I can put into the hands of a prince
more zealous for our religion and more capable in every respect of
re-establishing it this side, so as to be of great importance to the
rest of Christianity. Let this be kept secret, more especially as if it
came to be known it would mean in France the loss of my dowry, and in
Scotland entire rupture with my son; in this country my utter ruin and
destruction?

                                        “MARIE R.”


Queen Mary to the Archbishop of Glasgow, Fotheringay, 24th November
1586:—

“After having deferred for a long time on account of the imminent
danger of the undertaker, at last I have consented to the proposition
which has often been made to me to escape. You will hear what has
happened from the doctor and other servants, who till now are left to
me, I know not for how long, nor whether I can have leisure to make
my will. And having that, I do not know if I shall have power, all my
money and papers having been taken away, and having nobody to help me
to write, although I have asked to have my almoner, that being more
suitable if it could be done; but I have had no answer. If that is
refused, will you entreat His Holiness, the most Christian King, the
King of Spain, the Duke of Lorraine, and other Christian friends my
relations, that my papers and money be restored, also the furniture
which has not been distributed to my servants, in order that my
conscience may be relieved towards my poor servants and creditors. You
will find this language strange if you have not been told by Buckhurst,
Amias Paulet, Drew Drury, and Beale, that the Assembly of Estates has
condemned me to death, and they have declared it to me on the part
of their Queen, exhorting me to confess and acknowledge my offences
towards her. And in order to incite me to die well and patiently and
to discharge my conscience, she proposed to send me a bishop and Dean,
saying that her people have made constant requests for my death,
considering that I being still alive and her rival, as it would appear
by my having taken the name and arms of her crown, and not willing to
give them up except on condition of being declared next heir to the
throne, she could not live secure in her kingdom; also being called by
the Catholics their Sovereign, her life had been so often attempted
for this end, that so long as I live her religion was not secure in
her kingdom. I thanked God and them for the honour they had done me
in considering me such a necessary instrument for re-establishment
of religion in this island, of which, although unworthy, I wished to
consider myself a very zealous defender. In witness of which (as I had
before protested) I offered voluntarily to shed my blood in the quarrel
of the Catholic Church, and if the people thought that my life would
help the welfare and peace of this island, I would not refuse to give
it as a reward for the twenty years they have kept me prisoner. As to
their bishops, I praise God that without them I know well enough my
offences towards God and the Church, that I do not approve of their
errors, and wish to have no communication with them. If it please them
to allow me a Catholic priest, I said I would accept it willingly,
even demanding it in the name of Jesus Christ in order to satisfy my
conscience and participate in the holy sacraments on leaving this
world. They told me I had done well, but do what I would I could not
be either saint or martyr, as I was to die for conspiring against
their Queen and for having wished to dispossess her. I answered that
I was not so presuming as to aspire to these two honours, but whilst
they had power over my body by divine permission, not by justice, I
was a Sovereign Queen, as I had always protested. Still they had not
power over my soul, nor could they prevent me from hoping that by
the mercy of God who died for me He will accept from me my blood and
my life, which I offer Him for the welfare of His Church. Besides,
neither here nor elsewhere would I wish to rule over a worldly kingdom
and thereby lose the eternal kingdom. And I shall beg of Him that the
grief and other persecutions of mind and body which I suffer may be
set against my sins. _But to have conspired, counselled, or ordered
Elizabeth's death, that I have never done_; nor would I permit on
my part that even one single blow [one snap of the fingers is the
original] should be given her. Oh! said they, you have counselled and
permitted the English to name you as their Sovereign, as appears by
the letters to Alan, and Doctors Lewis and others, and this you have
not contradicted; to which I answered that I had taken nothing upon
myself in my letters, but hindering the doctors and ecclesiastics from
naming me at their pleasure was not my province, being obedient to
the Church, approving what she decreed but not correcting her. And I
said the same in regard to His Holiness if, as they declared, he made
me be prayed for everywhere under a title of which I was ignorant. In
any case, I wished to die and to obey the Church, but not to murder
anyone in order to possess his rights. In all this I saw clearly the
pursuit of Saul against David, but I cannot escape like him by the
window, although from the shedding of my blood protectors may arise
for the sufferers in this general quarrel. In short, the day before
yesterday Paulet returned with Drury much more modest than gracious,
to tell me that, having been warned to prepare myself to confess my
fault towards the Queen, I had shown no repentance nor feeling of my
fault, and he had therefore commanded that they should take away my
daïs in order to signify that I was a woman who had died without any
honour or dignity as Queen. I answered that God had called me by His
grace to this dignity, and I had been anointed and consecrated justly,
and that from Him alone I held it, to Him alone should I render it
with my soul; that I did not recognise their Queen as my superior
nor her council and heretical assembly as my judges; that I should
die Queen in spite of them, and that they had no more power over me
than robbers at the corner of a wood had over the most just prince
or earthly judge, but I hoped that God would show His justice after
my death upon this kingdom. The kings of this country had often been
murdered, and it would not be strange for me to be amongst them and
those of their blood. King Richard had been treated thus in order to
take away his rights. After these proposals, seeing that my servants
would not lend a hand, all refusing boldly, even the poor girls crying
aloud for vengeance upon him and his company, he called seven or eight
satellites and destroyed the daïs, sat down and put on his hat, and
informed me there would be no more time for exercise and pastime, and
thereupon made them take away a billiard-table. I said thank God I
have never used it since it was erected; I had always plenty of other
occupations. I assembled yesterday my little troupe to repeat to them
my protestation in respect of religion and the things they had laid to
my charge, such as having distributed the estates, and other lies. Also
I charged them all before God to tell you of all my behaviour and that
of the others in this matter. I remit to Messieurs de Lorraine and de
Guise, and all our relatives, everything necessary for the safety of my
soul, the discharge of my conscience, and reparation of my honour, and
that of those to whom I belong, which by my death they will put under
their feet, not reproaching me alone but my cousin de Guise and all his
relations for having given money for her death. I say, and it is true,
that I know nothing of it and believe nothing of it.... I am content,
and have always been, to give my life for the safety of the souls of
this island. Adieu for the last time, and remember the soul and honour
of her who has been your Queen, your mistress, and your friend, and
if I have had any offence against you I pardon it, and beg of you
and all my servants to pardon what I may have done amiss, just or
unjust, protesting that I believe you guiltless in everything towards
me, but you specially, as the principal and oldest of my servants. I
feel myself obliged to recognise your services if God allowed me to
live longer; failing that, I shall pray God to the end of my life to
recompense you instead of me. May God be with you and with my servants
whom I leave as my children.—Your affectionate and good mistress,

                                        MARIE R.”


James Beton, Archbishop of Glasgow, Mary's devoted friend, was resident
in France during the greater part of her captivity.

After the communication of the death-sentence Queen Mary employed
her time in arranging her worldly affairs and in preparation for her
removal. That was a task that was difficult of accomplishment, as she
had estates in Scotland and in France, the actual extent of which we
have no means of knowing, but we have reason to believe that they
were in each case large and not easily handled. On account of the
arrogant and obstreperous conduct of the English Queen, we have no
assurance that any of Mary's final directions were attended to. An
illustration of this conduct will serve our purpose, and this will best
be understood by the reproduction of the following letter:—


Queen Mary to Elizabeth, November 1586:

“I thank God with all my heart that it has pleased Him through you to
put an end to the troublesome pilgrimage of my life. I do not ask that
it may be prolonged, for I have only had too much time to experience
its bitterness. I only ask your Majesty, for I cannot expect any favour
from those zealous ministers who hold the highest rank in England. It
is only from you, and not from any other, that I expect the following
favour:—_First_, I beg of you, as I cannot hope for a burial in England
according to the Catholic rites practised by the ancient kings your
ancestors and mine, and as in Scotland they have desecrated the ashes
of my forefathers where my enemies wish to tarnish my innocent blood,
that my body may be carried by my servants to be buried in some holy
ground, preferably in France, where the bones of my honoured mother the
Queen repose; so that this poor body, which has never had any peace
since it was joined to my soul, may find it at last when the two are
separated. _Second_, I beg your Majesty, because of the fear that I
have of the tyranny of those to whom you have abandoned me, that I may
not be executed in a secret place, but in the sight of my servants and
others, who can witness my faith and obedience towards the true Church,
and defend the end of my life and my last moments against the false
reports that my enemies would circulate. _Third_, I require that my
servants that have served me with so much grief and so much fidelity
may freely retire where they will and enjoy the pittance that my
poverty has left them in my will. I entreat of you, madam, by the blood
of Jesus Christ, by our relationship, by the memory of Henry VII., our
common father, and by the title of Queen which I bear to my death, that
you will not refuse such reasonable demands, and that you will assure
me by card from your own hand. Thereupon I die as I have lived, your
affectionate sister and prisoner,

                                        MARIE R.”


These humane requests were refused by Queen Elizabeth, and though
the statement seems incredible, it is unfortunately too true. Such
a proceeding throws a shadow of distrust over the entire conduct of
Elizabeth towards Queen Mary.

The subject of the King and the release of his mother evidently
occupied a good deal of attention immediately Mary's fate had been
announced. One of the many communications on the subject was that of
Robert Stewart to the Commendator of Pittenweem dated from Linlithgow,
27th November 1586:—

“I delivered your letter to His Majesty at Falkland, which letter and
proposition was well received. He inquired the knowledge of the credit
specified in the letter, which I would not at that time declare in
respect that both the persons whom it touched were then present, but
I told His Majesty that I had something to declare that concerned his
welfare, which I should do when it pleased him. I attended several
times, but could not find an opportunity until the report from His
Majesty's mother came: how her Grace was accused and convicted for the
conspiracy against the Queen of England. His opinion apparently was
'that she had done worse evil, and far beyond her honour and duty, and
he could in no wise excuse her for that conspiracy.' He added, 'She
is my mother, and I love her as well as any man may do his natural
mother, albeit I must hate her actions deadly.' I discussed with him
the power to sit and judge her according to their pleasure, as she,
being a foreigner, was not subject to their laws. He said, 'Who could
control the Queen of England's laws within her own country?' There is
nothing apparently to be here but shame and ruin, except God help in
time. It is concluded that the Queen shall die, but never while the
King is living and at liberty. We look for nothing but to hear of her
execution. The greatest part of the nobility lie out and is almost
careless, looking for comfort where there is none. We are all in a
miserable state; if there be any hope of help, haste in time, for he
is not a Scotsman, though farthest in his relations with England, who
would not hazard his life to relieve the Queen and desire the King to
give them licence to that effect. The King believes that they dare do
nothing to her. This is folly; if her release be not effected with
great haste, she will take some sudden sickness, as ye will hear. Alas!
my lord, we had some hopes after that parting to have had better news,
but I perceive nothing but what your lordship knows. I dare not write
what I would; I would rather be dead than aye dying. At her best what
help is the Queen to us; we shall come and seek it of you. As for the
noblemen you left last in the country, they believe you are either dead
or have altered your opinion; we work that we may win, and we work well
for it.”

This letter is given as one of the few communications that have been
preserved as coming from Scotland during this period. Whether the
people of Scotland were silent respecting the extraordinary persecution
of their Sovereign, or whether their protests against Queen Mary's
treatment have not been recorded, it is impossible now to say. Their
protests are conspicuous by their absence. By far the best remonstrance
with Elizabeth on Mary's behalf was made by Bellievre and Chateauneuf,
Ambassadors to Henry III. At their interview we have a graphic picture
of Elizabeth and a side-light into her cruel disposition. How she
takes God's name in vain, when she knows she is not telling the truth,
is a scandalous act and an act of perjury. At that time Walsingham's
interpolations would be imperfectly known outside the court, and that
would very probably induce her to speak as she did. “It was impossible
to save her own life and preserve that of the Scottish Queen.” The
narrative of this interview is one of the most important papers we
possess relating to the last days of the Scottish Queen. It would
appear that the French Government sent over to England Bellievre as an
Ambassador extraordinary with express orders to look after the Queen of
Scots. Chateauneuf wrote asking him to hasten his journey in case the
Queen of Scots should be murdered before his arrival. An audience was
arranged with Elizabeth, and it took place on Sunday, 25th November,
Bellievre being accompanied by Chateauneuf. Elizabeth received them
with extraordinary pomp. She was seated upon her throne, the lords
and officers being assembled around her in order of rank, forming
altogether a brilliant spectacle. Bellievre then made his speech. “The
enemies of the Queen of Scots,” said he, “spread a doleful report
among your people that the existence of the Queen is your ruin, and
that your two lives cannot go on together in this same kingdom....
It seems as if the authors of that statement wish to attribute all
to the counsel of men and leave nothing to God's providence.... If
some Catholic princes resolve to attack your kingdom, it will not
be to save the Queen of Scots, but to uphold religion. Though the
Queen of Scots be taken away from this world, the cause of war is not
removed, but rather the occasion for it increased and the pretext
for war made more specious than before, to avenge an act so strange
and so extraordinary committed against all worldly laws, against a
sovereign princess, a Queen anointed and held sacred in the Church of
God. If you put the Queen of Scots to death, as some advise you, her
death will arm your enemies with despair and with an honest excuse for
attempting against you all that may lie in their power to avenge the
outrage.” After showing Elizabeth that she ran a great risk in using
rigorous measures, he asked her to ensure Mary's safety, in the name
of the Queen-mother, the King of France, and the reigning Queen, in
extremely tender and touching terms. “Madam,” continued he, “you can
greatly oblige us all by the resolution it may please you to take in
the case of the noble princess who has been our Queen, and your Majesty
is sure to earn our lasting thanks if, instead of handing her over
to the evils with which she is threatened, you tender her a generous
treatment.” Elizabeth replied, “That she much regretted that persons
of their quality should have been chosen to negotiate so thankless an
affair, but that her resolution was taken; and that at a later period
the patience she had shown to the Queen of Scots would be appreciated,
and the justice of her conduct recognised; and that, besides, she had
been for some time past aware of the stories which people took the
trouble to tell her, but that those noble examples could not induce her
to change her purpose. She took leave of the Ambassadors, telling them
that she put her faith in God, and that with His grace, poor woman as
she was, she should overcome her enemies.” Sentence against Queen Mary
was officially announced in London on 6th December, and by command the
bells were rung for twenty-four hours without ceasing. This command
was from the Queen of England, and need surprise no one after the
proceedings we have narrated. Fires were kindled under the windows of
the French Embassy amid the hootings of the mob. That affront roused
the indignation of Bellievre. He asked Elizabeth to give him time to
inform the King of France what was going on. She refused to receive
the letter, and sent it to Walsingham. Three days later Bellievre
received verbally the assurance that Mary would get a respite of twelve
days. Henry III., on being informed, empowered Bellievre to try all
means which prudence might suggest to bring Elizabeth to sentiments
more befitting humanity. Bellievre requested another interview, which
was granted. He then put forward the wishes of Henry III. regarding
Mary, and his grief on learning that the Queen of England was so
unkind to her illustrious prisoner. He denied that Mary was under the
jurisdiction of Elizabeth, and reflected on the unseemly way in which
she had been treated. This noble princess “is so humbled and trodden
underfoot that her greatest enemies ought to pity her, and therefore
I plead for some clemency and kindness towards her at your Majesty's
hands. What now remains for the Queen of Scots but a wretched life of
a few short days! If she is innocent, she ought to be discharged. If
you hold her guilty, it would be honourable and noble in you to pardon
her. When your Majesty does so, then shall you do what princes are wont
to do.... Those who wish to reign well and happily had better imprint
on the table of their memory the sacred words, 'Thou shalt not kill.'
Blood calls for blood, and such doings often bring about a sad end.”
These eloquent words had no effect, and he then addressed threatening
words, which aroused her. “Monsieur Bellievre,” cried she angrily,
“are you charged by the King my brother to address me thus?” “Yes,
madam, I have His Majesty's express commands to that effect.” “Have
you that power signed by his hand?” “Yes, madam; the King my master
has expressly commanded me and charged me by letter, signed by his
own hand, to address to you remonstrances.” “I ask from you as much
signed by your hand,” added she. Bellievre handed it to her at once,
and immediately retired. He then prepared for his return to France,
taking home with him only disgust at the course of events, and bitterly
regretting that he had not been able to save the Queen of Scots.[14]
This report of this famous interview gives us the substance of what was
so eloquently said by the French Ambassador.

  [Illustration: BELLIEVRE,
  The French Ambassador who Silenced Queen Elizabeth.
  (By permission of BRAUN, CLÉMENT & CIE.)]

In the following condensed narrative,[15] which is an extract from
the official despatch of Bellievre to Henry III., we get the words of
Elizabeth in brief, at both interviews:—“She burst into invectives
against the Queen of Scots, recounting the evil that she had received
from her and the good offices she had rendered her; that she had been
compelled to come to the resolution that had been taken because it
was impossible to save her own life and preserve that of the Scottish
Queen; and that if we knew any means whereby she could find security
for herself in preserving the Queen of Scots, she would be under great
obligations to us, never having shed so many tears at the death of her
father, of her brother King Edward, and of her sister Mary, as she had
done over this unfortunate affair. The day before this audience Lord
Buckhurst was sent to Fotheringay to announce the sentence of death to
the Scottish Queen, and it has been said many times in London (though
falsely) that they had already put the Queen to death.... Elizabeth
gave another audience on the appointed day, Monday. We repeated the
same prayer with all the urgency possible, and spoke in such a manner
that we could not be heard except by her principal counsellors. But she
rejoined in so loud a tone that we were put in pain because we were
using prayer (as necessity required), and by her answer we could not
but understand that our plaint was refused. Then lowering her voice she
told us that she would wish us to be well advised, desiring the good
of your Majesty, and that you could not do better than give shortly a
good peace to your subjects, otherwise she could foresee great injury
to your realm, which a great number of foreigners would enter in such
sort that it would not be very easy to find a remedy for the evil.
She returned to the subject of the Queen of Scots, saying that 'she
had given us several days to consider of some means whereby she could
preserve that princess's life without being in danger of losing her
own; and not being yet satisfied on that point, nor having found any
other expedient, she could not be cruel against herself; and that your
Majesty ought not to consider it just that she, who is innocent, should
die, and that the Queen of Scots, who is guilty, should be saved.' Two
day afterwards Elizabeth informed us, after a long discussion, the
reason which had moved them to proceed to this judgment, that 'out of
the respect she had for your Majesty she would grant a delay of twelve
days before proceeding to the execution of the sentence, conditionally
that nothing in the interim should be attempted against her which
might move her to alter her mind.' We informed her that if she put to
death the Queen of Scots the King her son was determined to renounce
all friendship and alliance that he had with England and to advise
with his friends how he shall proceed in her cause; at which she put
herself into a great fury. Your Majesty will be pleased to consider if
there be not some way through your favour and authority whereby there
may be a hope of saving her life, of which may it please you to let us
understand within the said term your goodwill and pleasure.”

This despatch is worthy of the admiration of posterity, and may be
regarded as the production of one who was not only a highly capable
Ambassador, but probably of all the men who aided Mary in her last
hours he was the most influential, the most determined and earnest,
and the most courageous. Who was there of all Mary's friends and
supporters who could attack single-handed the lioness in her den as he
did? His brilliant interview, the irresistible force of his eloquence,
his contemptuous disregard of her royalty, his plain speaking, and his
remonstrating with her as to her unlawful and cruel treatment of Mary,
roused the ire of Elizabeth into a pitch of hysterical excitement, and
her screaming interrogatives to the Ambassador were heard over the
entire body of the hall. The flashes of wit and ready resources of
Bellievre shown in his sarcastic replies were characteristic of the
vivid intellect of a French statesman.

Bellievre's last communication to Queen Mary, London, 14th December
1586:—

“As it has pleased the King to send me here to inform the Queen of
England how greatly obliged he would be if, in this unfortunate matter
which has happened to your Majesty, it might be her good pleasure to
treat you with that kindness and humanity that he, his kingdom, and
the other princes and States of Christendom would expect from so wise
and virtuous a princess, I have set aside everything in order to obey
his commands and to do the service that I wish to do to your Majesty,
whom I have so long venerated, as the wife of my King, and as my Queen.
I should desire above everything in the world that it had pleased God
that this princess to whom I had spoken on your behalf would have
honoured me with a satisfactory answer. I assure you, madam, of the
very good and cordial will of the King towards you, of the Queen, her
mother and yours, and of the reigning Queen, who all suffer extreme
pain on your account; while they have written to the Queen of England
with as much affection as if it were a question of their own lives. I
should hope that this princess, being so wise, so magnanimous, and so
well advised, would not allow the prayers of persons so great and so
interested in your preservation to be made in vain. Nothing is done
in this world without the permission of God, whose anger we cannot
better appease than by the exercise of a holy and Christian patience.
God permits us to be abandoned by all men when for our greater good He
desires that we may have all our succour from Him. 'When we know not
what to do,' says St. Bernard, 'to whom should we turn if it is not
to thee, O our God!' He is not willing that we should be lost, and is
able to give us in the future more consolation in one hour than the
afflictions we have experienced during our whole life. If you think the
Queen of England has not loved you, who knows that from this time it
may please God to soften her heart towards you? ... It will be by God's
grace that her good nature will soften her. It will be her generosity
that will conquer and force her to love you, to take you under her
protection, and join herself to you by the indissoluble ties of a good,
happy, and perpetual friendship.”


This letter seems to have been written when the Ambassador could in
reality do no more for the unfortunate Queen.




CHAPTER VI

     Proclamation by the Queen of England announcing Queen Mary's
     death—Elizabeth instructs Paulet to deliver Queen Mary to the
     Sheriff of Northampton—Memorial from Walsingham with instructions
     for the execution and interment—Unfinished paper by Lord Burghley
     on Mary's execution—Letter from King James to Elizabeth requesting
     her to spare his mother's life—Sir Robert Melville and the Master
     of Gray wait on her and petition for Mary's life—Extraordinary
     commission by Elizabeth to the Earls of Shrewsbury and Kent to
     execute the Scottish Queen—Letter of Queen Mary to Henry III.;
     being the last letter she ever wrote.


During the six months over which our narrative extends, probably the
most imposing document that was issued was the proclamation by the
Queen of England announcing the sentence of Queen Mary. This remarkable
paper was drawn up with consummate ingenuity, and no doubt represented
the combined skill of Elizabeth, Burghley, and Walsingham. It is
founded ostensibly on the so-called Babington Conspiracy. In the full
knowledge of that plot which these three persons possessed, and in the
circumstances as now disclosed, the issue of this proclamation was
an audacious and an unwarrantable act, and cannot be defended. The
document may be summed up in one word, “infamous.” No one can blame the
Scottish Queen for encouraging every plot formed for her release from
the miserable life she was compelled to lead for the long period of
nineteen years. Not one of these plots, to her knowledge, had anything
to do with Elizabeth, and up to the day of her death she repudiated
the charge that she ever did anything against Elizabeth's life. When
this denial was so repeatedly given, Elizabeth's duty was to produce
proof in support of the charge, or, failing that, to release the Queen.
She neither did the one nor the other. Nothing was ever produced but
these notable “interpolations.” Notwithstanding these, she kept nagging
and torturing the Scottish Queen to confess her guilt; and when that
failed she executed her. During the captivity of Mary many plots were
formulated for her release, principally by the Catholic party or
individual members of that party, all of which are not recorded. It is
natural to suppose that the patience of the Catholics was exhausted
at the conduct of Elizabeth. Who could blame them if they got up a
rebellion or an invasion of England by the aid of France and Spain to
compel Queen Mary's release? And who could blame Savage and Ballard,
two noted Catholics, if they said they would themselves assassinate
Elizabeth, in order to release Mary? There might be reasons for
assassinating Elizabeth; there were none for assassinating Mary. When
we further consider this proclamation of the Queen of England, that it
is full of misstatements from beginning to end; when we also consider
the mock trial of the Scottish Queen, and the sentence made up and
delivered to Burghley, by royal command, before any trial took place,
we shall be surprised if any student of Scottish history will fail
to see that the Queen of England was herself the prime mover in the
matter for which she executed the Queen of Scots. We now reproduce this
document, which must at the time have greatly surprised and shocked the
English people:—

ELIZABETH, by the Grace of God, Queen of England, France, and Ireland,
defender of the Faith, etc.: WHEREAS we were given to understand very
credibly (though to our great grief) that divers things were, and of
late had been compassed, imagined, and resolutely intended, tending
directly to the hurt and destruction of our royal person, and to
the subversion of the estate of our realm by foreign invasions and
rebellions at home, as well by the Queen of Scots remaining in our
realm under our protection, as by many divers other wicked persons
with her privity, who had freely confessed the same, and had thereupon
received open trial, judgment, and execution according to law for
their deserts. And though in very truth we were greatly and deeply
grieved to think or imagine that any such unnatural and monstrous
acts should be either devised or willingly assented to against us,
by her being a princess born, and of our sex and blood, and one also
whose life and honour we had many times before saved and preserved.
Yet were we so directly drawn to think the same to be true by the
sight and understanding of such proofs as were produced before us
upon matters that had proceeded from herself, as well as from the
conspirators themselves, who voluntarily and freely confessed their
doings jointly with her, and directed by her, against our person and
realm. Therefore we saw great reason to think the same too dangerous
to be suffered to pass onward to take their full effect. Wherefore
we were by sundry of our nobility, and others our loving subjects,
earnestly moved and counselled to take order for the investigation and
examination of these dangerous enterprises and conspiracies avowed to
be by the said Queen of Scots against us and our realm; and also to
use all present means with expedition, to withstand and prevent the
same. We were very unwilling to proceed against her, considering her
birth and estate, by such means as by the common laws of the realm
we might have lawfully done, which was by indictment and arraignment
before ordinary juries; therefore in respect both of our own honour and
of her person we yielded by advice, to proceed in the most honourable
way that could be devised for the examination, according to a late
Act of Parliament made 23rd November in the 27th year of our reign.
Whereupon by our commission under the Great Seal of England, bearing
date Windsor, 6th October last, we did according to the said statute
assign, name, and appoint the lords and others of our Privy Council,
and so many other earls and barons, lords of Parliament, of the
greatest degree and most ancient of the nobility, as with the lords
and others of the Privy Council made the number forty-two, adding
also a further number according to the tenor of the aforesaid Act of
Parliament, of certain of the chief and other principal judges of the
courts of Record, Westminster, amounting in the whole to forty-seven,
to examine all things compassed and imagined, tending to the hurt
of our royal person as well by the Queen of Scots, by the name of
Marie, the daughter and heir of James V., late King of Scots, commonly
called the Queen of Scots and Dowager of France, as by any other by
her privity, and all the circumstances thereof, and according to the
tenor of the said Act of Parliament to give sentence or judgment as
upon good proof the matter to them should appear. Afterwards the
greater part of these councillors, lords, and judges—that is to say,
the number of thirty-six—did in the presence and hearing of the Queen
of Scots at Fotheringay, at divers days and times in public place,
very exactly, uprightly, and with great deliberation, examine all the
matters and offences whereof she was accused, and all the circumstances
thereof, and heard also what the same Queen did or could say for her
defence. Afterwards on the 25th October last, all the said council,
lords, and judges who had heard and examined the cause in the said
Queen's presence, with one assent and consent, after deliberation,
did give their sentence in manner following:—That after the first day
of June in the 27th year of our reign and before the date of the said
commission, divers things were compassed and imagined within this realm
by Anthony Babington and others with the knowledge of the Scottish
Queen, she pretending a title to the crown of our realm, tending to
the hurt, death, and destruction of our royal person; which sentence
the same lords and commissioners had caused to be put in writing and
duly engrossed, with the whole process of their proceedings, and have
subscribed the same as by a record thereof shown to us. And whereas
the same sentence so given and recorded, the Lords and Commons in
this present Parliament assembled have also at sundry times heard and
considered the principal evidence, proofs, and circumstances whereupon
the sentence was founded, and have by their assent in Parliament
affirmed the same to be a full, lawful, and true sentence, and so have
allowed and approved the same in writing presented to us. They have
also notified to us how deeply they did foresee the great and imminent
dangers which otherwise might and would grow to our person and to
the whole realm if this sentence were not fully executed. Therefore
they did by their humble petitions most instantly upon their knees,
pray, beseech, and with many reasons of great force and importance
move and press us that the said sentence so justly given and approved
might, according to the express tenor of the said Act of Parliament
by our proclamation under the Great Seal, be declared and published
and finally executed. But after such request made to us by the Lords
and Commons in Parliament, they perceiving by our own speeches and
answers how deeply we were grieved to hear of these horrible and
unnatural attempts of that Queen whose many former offences, manifestly
and dangerously committed against us, our crown and realm, we had
overlooked with our over great clemency, contrary to the advice and
request of our subjects in Parliament and otherwise. Therefore they
also, understanding from us how desirous we were to have some other
means devised by them to withstand these mischiefs intended against
us and the quiet state of the realm, and surety of our good subjects,
than by execution of the aforesaid sentence as was required: they did
after sundry consultations jointly with one accord, in the names of the
Lords of Parliament, even by the particular votes of those assembled,
and also of the Commons with one universal consent, representing the
state of the realm, allege, declare, and protest, that upon their long
and advised consultations by our commandment and for our satisfaction,
they could not by any means find or devise how the surety of our
royal person and the preservation of themselves and their posterity,
with the good state of the realm, might be provided for without the
publication and due execution of the sentence. Whereupon, being not
only moved by our grief, but also overcome with the earnest requests,
declarations, and important reasons of all our said subjects, the
nobles and Commons, whose judgment, knowledge, and natural care of us
and the whole realm we know doth far surmount all others being not
so interested therein; and perceiving also the sentence to have been
honourably, lawfully, and justly given conform to justice and the laws
of the realm, we did yield, and do according to the said statute by
this our proclamation under the Great Seal of England, declare, notify,
and publish to all our subjects and other persons whatever that the
said sentence is given in manner aforesaid to the intent that they and
every one of them by this proclamation may have full understanding
thereof. We do also instruct you that you record this our proclamation
in our Court of Chancery as speedily as possible; find place and time
for the proclaiming thereof; whereof fail you not. We have caused
this proclamation to be made patent and sealed with the Great Seal of
England.

At our Manor of Richmond, the fourth day of December, the 29th year of
our reign, and in the year of our Lord God 1586.

  GOD SAVE THE QUEEN.


Following on the issue of this proclamation Elizabeth wrote the
following letter to Paulet, which, taken in consideration with all the
letters she wrote to that individual, is probably the best of them all
for rank hypocrisy. A letter such as this is beyond words to criticise:—

Elizabeth to Paulet, 10th December 1586:

“Whereas you have had and still have the custody of the Queen of Scots,
against whom judgment has been given whereby she hath been judged
to have attempted our death and divers things to the hurt, death,
and destruction of our person, as by our late proclamation of 4th
December has been published. We have been continually by the states of
Parliament moved, urged, and pressed to cause further execution to be
made of the sentence, as without that it is solemnly protested that
they can by no device find means for the surety of our person, the
preservation of themselves, their posterity, and the realm. Whereupon
we are, against our own natural disposition, drawn to yield thereto;
and therefore we have directed our commission under the Great Seal to
the sheriff of the county of Northampton to repair to you and receive
the person of the said Queen into his charge, and without delay do
execution upon her as by our commission may appear to you. Therefore we
command you to deliver her into his charge, so that he without delay
shall in the presence of sundry noblemen and yourself, within our
castle (Fotheringay) do the execution, and that you aid and assist the
sheriff and others who shall be there for that service.”


After the issue of the proclamation and of this letter to Paulet we
have still some characteristic documents to produce in connection with
this great event in Scottish history. We do not think the public are
aware that the speeches of the Earls of Shrewsbury and Kent at the
execution were prepared several weeks in advance by Elizabeth and her
ministers. This appears from a paper published by the Historical MSS.
Commission entitled, “Memorial from Walsingham respecting the execution
of the Queen of Scots,” and its purport to consider what speeches were
fit for the two earls to use at the time of the execution (noted in
margin by Burghley), to express her many attempts both for destruction
of the Queen's person (Elizabeth) and the invasion of the realm; that
the hope and comforts she hath given to the prince Palatine, traitors
of this realm, both at home and abroad, are the occasion of all the
attempts that have been made against Her Majesty's person. By the laws
of God and man she is justly condemned to die; the whole realm hath
oftentimes vehemently required that justice might be done, which Her
Majesty cannot longer delay. To appoint only the Scottish Queen's chief
officers and servants to assist at the execution, excluding the women;
to direct the earls what to do in case she shall desire any private
speech (noted by Burghley); _not to refuse it, so it be to three or
two at the least_; some special person to be appointed to take note of
her speech. The body to be buried in the night in the parish church
in such uppermost place as the two earls shall think fit. Whether not
meet to be embalmed? To take order that her jewels and plate may not
be embezzled by her servants. The lords at the court to give out that
_there will be no execution_.

The last sentence of this paper is very mysterious and quite
inconsistent with the proclamation of 4th December; unless it be that
that proclamation was not published at Fotheringay for fear of creating
a panic. In that event the people would have probably rescued the
Queen, and there can be no doubt that Elizabeth had this eventuality
before her and provided for it. She knew she had taken up a very
critical position. The execution of so high a personage as the Scottish
Queen was an astounding event; and, like all tyrannical rulers, she was
in terror lest by some accident the scheme would be overturned. It was
therefore in her opinion essential that the deed should be accomplished
with all possible privacy and all possible speed. It has further to be
noticed that in connection with the order for “no execution” there was
issued what was called the “Hue and Cry,” sent out on the pretence that
the Scottish Queen had fled from Fotheringay. This was done conform
to the following order from Elizabeth:—“These are to charge you in the
Queen's name that you make 'Hue and Cry' forward with all speed, and
that you appoint, watch, and keep watch in the Queen's highway and at
suspect places, and that you suffer none to pass without examination,
and that you make 'Hues and Crys' and send them forth with all speed to
every highway; for Fotheringay Castle is broke, and traitors are fled
out.”

The publication of the “Hue and Cry” in these days was a common mode
of warning the people of any important event, and the official order
to issue this notice shows that the Queen of England took the utmost
precautions to make the people in the provinces believe that there
was no execution taking place at Fotheringay. If Elizabeth's conduct
had been just and lawful, and her sentence against the Scottish
Queen conform to the principles of justice, no such precautions
were necessary. Queen Mary, fourteen days after the issue of this
proclamation, wrote her last letter to the English Queen (see
Bourgoyne's _Journal_, pp. 250-55). This communication is the cleverest
of all her letters to Elizabeth. If she had adopted this style of
composition when her captivity began it might have been better for all
parties and led to different results. If Elizabeth had any feelings
at all, this letter, with its dignified eloquence and its bitter
reproaches, must have touched her to the quick. Elizabeth's refusal to
grant any of Mary's last requests, even the place of interment of her
remains, was an act which has rendered her name infamous to posterity.

Next in order in connection with these proceedings we have a paper on
the execution of Mary said to be by Lord Burghley:—

“Notwithstanding that the Scottish Queen had oftentimes sought the
destruction of Elizabeth, and has now been by order of justice
convicted and found guilty of attempting her death by certain
murderers, and that for the same she deserved death, and so by the
states of Parliament adjudged; and requests being importunately made to
Her Majesty that for the avoiding of danger to herself and the whole
realm she might be executed: Her Majesty, always inclined to mercy,
was most unwilling to assent thereto, as appeared by her answers to
Parliament, much to the comfort of all evil-disposed persons whose
estates depended on the Scottish Queen's life and well-doing in the
hope of her coming to this crown by depriving the Queen's Majesty of
her life, a life subject to daily peril so long as the Queen of Scots
is not executed. Her Majesty was continually solicited by all who saw
her perils and understood how much her enemies at home and abroad were
comforted and inspired with hope of the Scottish Queen's life and her
treasonable attempts against Her Majesty's life. Herewith followed
the vehement solicitations by Ambassadors out of France and Scotland
to save the Scottish Queen, without any stipulation how the Queen's
Majesty's life might be safe from the attempts and treasons of many
of them in England and abroad. For preserving the Scottish Queen to
be Queen of this realm, they would never desist from attempts against
Elizabeth's person. These Ambassadors were vehemently handled, in
promoting her foul acts intended for killing Her Majesty, and for
invasion and alteration of the whole state of the realm. There was also
discovered a practice between the French Ambassador and a lewd young
miscontented person named William Stafford, and one Maude, a prisoner
in Newgate, a mischievous, resolute person, how Her Majesty's life
should be taken, and all in favour of the Scottish Queen. After this
followed a seditious general stirring up of the common people into arms
by circulating billets in writing from one shire to another and from
town to town; which though the justices sought to pacify, yet though
it was stayed in one part it rose up again in another; and by these
seditious practices sought to procure a rebellion. The whole realm
was greatly stirred. Her Majesty, in view of these causes of danger
likely to arise to her own person and her realm, thought it needful
to have more regard how, if these dangers should continue by these
seditious persons and stirrers of the common people, some factious and
treasonable persons might by force recover the Queen of Scots out of
the house where she was, there might be some order in readiness for
prevention thereof, and therefore she signed a writing which had long
before been devised, which was an order to certain lords, the Earls of
Kent, Shrewsbury, Derby, Cumberland, and Pembroke, that they or any
three or two of them might have authority to cause execution of justice
to be done on the Queen of Scots. Which writing so signed was in the
custody of her secretary Davison, who took it to the Lord Chancellor
to put the Great Seal thereto, which was done very secretly, and
afterwards did declare the same to certain of the lords and others of
the Privy Council, who seem glad thereof; and being at the same time
greatly troubled with daily reports from many parts of the realm, of
the seditious stirring up of people to take arms, and seeing the....”

Left unfinished, 17th February 1587.


It is by no means clear that Lord Burghley was the writer of this
paper. It is unfinished and unsigned, two points against Burghley's
authorship. Burghley was unlikely to leave a paper on this or on any
subject unfinished. The paper is reproduced from the Report of the
Historical MSS. Commission, and except the title, there is nothing
to identify it with Burghley. It evidently belongs to one of two
classes, namely, it is either a forgery of Walsingham and Phillips,
or, if Burghley's, it is written under a total misapprehension of the
facts as recorded in the official papers deposited in the State Paper
Offices. The age that produced it was pregnant with forgery. Forgery,
deciphering, and the surreptitious opening and closing of letters,
were at that period in a high state of perfection. If we want an
illustration of this we have only to refer to the treatment experienced
by Mary and to the remarkably cunning artifice of the brewer's
cart,[16] due to the ingenuity of Walsingham, when every letter she
wrote or received was opened and copied quite unknown to her. Again, no
man knew better than Burghley that Mary was never except once arraigned
for being concerned in a plot against Elizabeth (Babington Plot), and
of which she was totally innocent. If she had “ofttimes sought the
destruction of the Queen's Majesty,” we would have had some proof of
it, especially as every effort was made at the time to publish slander
against the Scottish Queen. Considering the mock trial at Fotheringay
and the unfounded charges brought against her, none of which Burghley
could prove, we should think it very unlikely that he would write such
a paper ten days after the execution. The primary object of the paper
was to defend Elizabeth's sentence of execution, a sentence that could
not be defended without resorting to the most unblushing falsehoods
such as compose the text of this paper.

At the last moment King James came forward with a letter to Elizabeth
on behalf of his mother. He was very blameworthy not to have come
forward at an earlier stage. His letter need surprise no one who has
studied his character. It had no effect whatever on Elizabeth. The
letter is dated 26th January 1587, and proceeds to say:—

“I have resolved in few words and plain to give you friendly and best
advice, appealing to your ripest judgment to discern thereupon. What
thing, madam, can more greatly touch me in honour both as a King and
as a son than that my nearest neighbour, being in strictest friendship
with me, shall rigorously put to death a sovereign prince and my
natural mother? She being alike in sex and state to her that so uses
her; albeit subject I grant to a harder portion, touching her, too, so
nearly in proximity of blood? What law of God can permit that justice
shall strike upon them whom He has appointed supreme dispensers of the
same under Him, whom he hath called gods, and therefore subject to the
censure of none on earth, whose anointing by God cannot be defiled by
man unrevenged by the author thereof; they being supreme and immediate
lieutenants of God in heaven, cannot therefore be judged by their
equals on earth. What a monstrous thing it is that sovereign princes
themselves should be the examples of the profaning of their own
sacred diadems! Then what should move you to this form of proceeding
(supposing the worst, which in good faith I look not for at your
hands): honour or profit? Honour were it to you to spare when it is
least looked for! Honour were it to you, which is not only my friendly
advice but my earnest suit, to make me and all the princes in Europe
eternally beholden to you in granting this my reasonable request! And
now, I pray you pardon my free speaking, to put princes to straits
of honour where through your general reputation and the universal,
almost all, misliking, you may dangerously peril, both in honour and
utility, your person and state. You know, madam, how small difference
Cicero concludes to be betwixt _utile_ and _honestum_ in his discourse
thereof, and which of them ought to be framed to the other. And now,
madam, to conclude, I pray you so to weigh these few arguments that
if I ever presumed on your nature so the whole world may praise your
subjects for their dutiful care of your person and for your princely
pity—the doing thereof only belongs to you, the performing thereof only
appertains to you—and the praise thereof will ever be yours! Respect
then, good sister, this my first, so long-continued and so earnest,
request, and despatch my ambassadors with such a comfortable answer as
may become your person to give and as my loving and honest devotion
unto you merits to receive.

“But in case any do vaunt themselves to know further of my mind in
this matter than my ambassadors do, I pray you not to take me to be
a chameleon, but, by the contrary, them to be malicious impostors.
And thus praying you heartily to excuse my rude and lengthy letter, I
commit you, madam and dearest sister, to the blessed protection of the
Most High, who must give you grace to resolve in this matter as may be
honourable for you and most acceptable to Him.

                                        JAMES R.”


After the attempt of James had failed the Master of Gray (Patrick,
7th lord) was sent with Sir Robert Melville to make a last effort.
They were long refused an audience of Elizabeth, and when it was at
last granted they could not help asking themselves whether they had
received a favour or an insult. These ambassadors, in the name of James
and the Scottish nobles, answered for all that Mary might thereafter
attempt, and proposed a resignation of her rights to the throne of
England in favour of her son. “That would be arming my enemy with two
rights instead of one, and making him stronger to do me hurt,” said
Elizabeth. She scorned the idea of Mary's resignation in favour of her
son. “Is it so!” she exclaimed; “then I put myself in a worse case
than before. By God's passion that were to cut my own throat; and for
a duchy or earldom to yourself, you or such as you would cause some of
your desperate knaves to kill me. No, by God! we shall never be in that
place.” Just as she was leaving, Melville asked her to spare Mary's
life for eight days. “No,” replied she sharply; “not for an hour.”[17]

  [Illustration: MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS.
  _From the Collection of_ MRS. FRASER-TYTLER, _at Woodhouselee_.]

In the beginning of February 1587 Elizabeth was thirsting for the blood
of the Queen of Scots. From the contemporary records of the time she
would seem to have been getting neither rest nor sleep; and until the
culminating act of the drama had been accomplished there was no rest
for her. This act, which was to disgrace her memory for all time, was
now to be _un fait accompli_. The following paper is the text of the
royal commission to those who were intrusted with the execution of the
Scottish Queen—the most discreditable commission which was ever given
by a Sovereign to a subject. It is not too much to say that these men,
who had the awful duty to perform compulsorily, must have had a heavy
weight on their consciences for the remainder of their lives.

We reproduce the text of the commission by Elizabeth to the Earl of
Shrewsbury, the Earl of Kent, and others, to proceed to the execution
of the Queen of Scots, February 1587:—

“Elizabeth by the grace of God, etc., To our right trusty and
well-beloved cousins, George, Earl of Shrewsbury, Earl Marischal of
England; Henry, Earl of Kent; Henry, Earl of Derby, George, Earl of
Cumberland; Henry, Earl of Pembroke, greeting:—Whereas the sentence
given by you and others of our Council, nobility, and judges against
the Queen of Scots, Mary, daughter and heir of James the Fifth, late
King of Scots, commonly called the Queen of Scotland and Dowager of
France, as to you is well known. All the states in our late Parliament
assembled did not only deliberately, with great advice, allow and
approve the sentence as just and honourable, but did also with all
humbleness and earnestness, at sundry times require, solicit, and
press us to proceed to the publishing of the same, and thereupon to
direct such further execution against her person as they did adjudge
her to have duly deserved, adding that the forbearing thereof was and
would be a certain and undoubted danger, not only to our own life but
to themselves, their posterity, and the public state of this realm,
as well for the cause of the gospel and the true religion of Christ
as for the peace of the realm. Whereupon we did, though the same was
with some delay of time, publish the sentence by proclamation, and yet
hitherto have forborne to give direction for the further satisfaction
of the aforesaid request made by the states of Parliament whereby we
understand by all sorts of our loving subjects, both nobility and
council, and also of the wisest and best devoted of all other our
subjects of inferior degrees, how greatly and deeply from the bottom
of their hearts they are grieved and afflicted with daily, yea and
hourly, fear of our life, and thereby consequently with a dreadful
doubt and expectation of the ruin of this present godly and happy state
of the realm, if we shall forbear the final execution as it is desired,
and neglect their general and continual requests, prayers, counsels,
and advices. And thereupon, contrary to our own natural disposition,
being overcome with the evident weight of their counsels and the
daily continuance of their intercessions, importing such a necessity
as appears directly tending to the safety not only of ourselves but
also of the weal of the realm. We have condescended to suffer justice
to take place, and for the execution thereof upon the special trust,
experience, and confidence which we have in your loyalty, faithfulness,
and love, both towards our person and the safety thereof, and also
to your native country, whereof you are noble and principal members.
We do, will, and by warrant hereof do direct, and authorise you, as
soon as you shall have time convenient, to repair to our castle of
Fotheringay, where the Queen of Scots is in custody of our right trusty
servant and counsellor Sir Amias Paulet, and there, taking her into
your charge, to cause by your commandment execution to be done upon her
person in the presence of yourselves and the said Sir Amias Paulet, and
of such other officers of justice as you shall command to be there,
to attend upon you for that purpose. And the same to be done in such
manner and form, and such time and place, there and by such persons
as to you (five, four, three of you) shall be thought convenient,
notwithstanding any law, statute, or ordinance to the contrary. And
this our Letters Patent, sealed with the Great Seal of England, shall
be to you and every one of you, and to all who shall be present or
shall be by you commanded to do anything appertaining to the aforesaid
execution, a full, sufficient warrant and discharge for ever. And
further, we are also pleased and contented, and by these presents we
do, will, command, and authorise our Chancellor of England to deliver
to each of you the duplicates of these Letters Patent, to be for all
purposes duly made, dated, and sealed with our Great Seal of England as
these presents are.

                                        “ELIZABETH R.”


The following letter was written by Queen Mary to her almoner de Prean
the evening before her death, 7th February 1587:—

“I have striven this day for my religion and against receiving my
last consolation from the heretics. You will hear from Bourgoyne and
the others that at least I made protestation of my faith, in the
which I will die. I require to have you to make my confession and to
receive from you my sacrament. This has been cruelly refused to me,
as well as permission to carry away my body and the power of leaving
by will freely, or of writing anything, except it pass through their
hands and by the good pleasure of their mistress. I must therefore,
confessing grief for my sins in general, as I had intended to do to you
in particular, imploring you in the name of God this night to watch
for me, praying that my sins may be remitted, and to send me your
absolution and pardon, if at any time I have offended you. I shall
endeavour to see you, though in their presence as they have accorded to
me my _maître d'hôtel_ (Melville), and if it is permitted me, before
them all on my knees I will ask your benediction. Advise me as to the
most proper prayers for this night and for to-morrow morning. The time
is short and I have no leisure to write, but I will recommend you with
the rest (of her household) above all. Your benefice shall be assured
to you, and I will recommend you to the King (of France). Advise me of
all you can think of for my soul's help—by writing. I will send you a
last little token.

                                        MARIE R.”


The final scene, the last act of the drama, will be found narrated in
Bourgoyne's _Journal_, and need not be repeated here.


The following is the last letter Queen Mary ever wrote:—

“Fotheringay, 8th February 1587:

“Monsieur, my Brother-in-law,—Having been permitted by God, as I
believe for my sins, to throw myself into the arms of this Queen my
cousin, where I have had many troubles, and where I have spent nearly
twenty years, I am at last by her and her Government condemned to
death, and having requested my papers (taken away by them), to the end
that I might make my testament, I have not been able to select anything
that might be of use to me, nor to obtain liberty to make a register of
them, nor that after my death my body might be conveyed according to my
desire to your kingdom, where I have had the honour to be Queen, your
sister, and former ally.

“This day, after dinner, I received notice of my sentence, that I
should be executed to-morrow like a criminal at eight o'clock in the
morning.

“I have not had leisure to give you a full recital of all that has
happened, but if it please you to believe my physician, and the rest
of these my heart-broken attendants, you will hear the truth, and how,
thanks to God, I despise death, and truthfully protest that I receive
it innocent of any crime so long as I have been in their power. The
Catholic religion and the maintenance of the right which God has given
me to this crown are the two points of my condemnation—and yet they
will not allow me to say that it is for the Catholic religion that I
die, but for the fear of changing theirs; and as a proof of this, they
have taken away my chaplain (to my sorrow), whom, although he is in
the house, I have not been able to receive, either that he might come
to confess me or to administer the sacrament at my death, but they
have greatly insisted on my receiving the consolation and instruction
of their minister, brought hither for this purpose. The bearer of
this and his companions, the greater part of whom are your subjects,
will testify to you how I bear myself in this my last act. It remains
that I pray you, as the most Christian King, my brother-in-law and
former ally, and as one who has always professed your love for me,
that at this time you make proof of your virtue in all the points
following: first, of your charity—relieving me in a matter which to
satisfy my conscience I cannot accomplish without your aid—to reward
my broken-hearted attendants, continuing to them their wages; second,
causing prayers to be made to God for a Queen who has borne the title
of most Christian, and dies a Catholic, stript of all her goods.

“As to my son, I recommend him to you so far as he shall deserve, for I
cannot answer for him.

“I have taken the liberty of sending you two rare stones for your
health, wishing for you that it may be perfect, with a happy and
long life. You will receive them as from your very affectionate
sister-in-law, who thus testifies to you in the presence of death her
kindly feelings towards you.

“I recommend to you once more my attendants. You will give orders, if
it please you, that for my soul I may receive payment of part of that
which you owe to me, and that to the glory of Jesus Christ, to whom I
shall pray for you to-morrow at my death, you allow thereof sufficient
to found an obit for me, and to make the necessary alms.

“Wednesday, two hours after midnight.—Your very affectionate and loving
sister,

                                        MARIE R.”




CHAPTER VII

     The sham Stag Hunt—The Queen starts in gleeful spirits, fully
     equipped and attended by her household—The shadow of Elizabeth
     suddenly appears, and the Stag Hunt is no more—Seizure of Queen
     Mary's personal attendants—Mary demands to know where they
     are taking her—She dismounts, and refuses to proceed—Paulet's
     insolence—Bourgoyne induces her to obey Paulet and proceed—She
     retires and offers up prayer—Bourgoyne helps her to remount—She
     is taken to Tixall—Refused pen, ink, and paper by Paulet—Her
     papers and cabinets seized at Chartley—She is brought back to
     Chartley—Paulet and Bagot in her bedchamber without leave—Paulet
     seizes her money and reopens the Babington Plot—He removes her
     from Chartley to Fotheringay—The remarkable procession and arrival
     at Burton.


BOURGOYNE'S JOURNAL

The _Journal_ of Bourgoyne, physician to Queen Mary, cannot fail to
have a pathetic interest to all students of history. That eminent
physician was a faithful and devoted servant of the Queen, and was
one of the few who were privileged to be with her in her last moments
at Fotheringay. He was a man of much refinement of feeling, if we may
judge from his _Journal_ and by his behaviour during that period. His
_Journal_ unfortunately covers only the last six months of the Queen's
life. It would have been of great value had it covered a longer
period, but we are glad to have it even as it is, as it contains some
incidents not otherwise recorded. The minuteness of these details
conveys sometimes a different impression from that indicated by the
historian, but the importance of Bourgoyne's _Journal_ is that no
suspicion has ever been thrown around it; and though already published
in France, no controversy has arisen to question its genuineness.
It may be accepted as a _bonâ fide_ record, and indeed its entries
are so circumstantial as to leave no room for doubt. The fact that
he had uninterrupted access to the Queen gives point to what he says
and warrants us in considering his record reliable. Another matter
not to be lost sight of is that we have very little recorded of Mary
during this period, so that the _Journal_ fills up a blank. Some of
the entries are very obscure on account of the vernacular of the time,
but they manifest the fidelity and integrity which marked this devoted
servant of the Queen.

This _Journal per se_ would not determine any of the events of the
Queen's reign, but it is an important factor in exposing the fraud
that was perpetrated against her by the interpolations on her letters
to Babington. Bereft of these fabrications, the so-called Babington
Conspiracy was a mere plot to release the Queen of Scots from
captivity, a plot that she was warranted in encouraging, and a plot,
notwithstanding the unfounded charges of her accusers, that has been
approved by posterity. It seems reasonable to conclude that Bourgoyne
wrote this _Journal_ with the primary intention of exposing the
kidnapping outrage and the unlawful and inexcusable treatment of the
Queen which followed. It will be noticed that in the very first entry
the outrage is hinted at as a “stag hunt.” We now proceed to reproduce
the _Journal_:—

“_Thursday, 11th August 1586._—The Queen sent Curle her secretary, who
was accustomed to be employed in her affairs, to Sir Amias Paulet to
let him know that she desired to walk after dinner; to which Paulet
answered that the Queen could go if she wished; but if she was well
next day she would have a little pastime, as Sir Walter Aston, who
lived three miles distant, would give her the pleasure of a stag hunt.
He wished her to kill the stag with her own hand as she had done
formerly, the year Mr. Bagot had lived here. Her Majesty, very fond
of such a pastime, was delighted, and accepted it; and although she
hesitated because of the day being Friday, she thought it better to
accept rather than lose so good an opportunity, which might not occur
again.

“_Friday, 12th August._—Not so much because of the fast as on account
of the weather the hunt was put off till the following day, but that
day was also unpropitious. Sunday and Monday passed, being feast days.
Her Majesty, who had not forgotten the hunt, desired to have the
promised pastime, and, not suspecting anything, sent to remind Paulet,
who granted it. She put herself in proper attire, hoping to see a good
company, and was followed by Nau (who did not forget to dress himself),
Curle, Melville, and Bourgoyne; and Annibal, with the Queen's bows and
arrows, all on horseback, and well-equipped, to do her honour, while
everyone was merry over the anticipated sport. (This was Tuesday, 16th
August.) Although nobody was permitted to go on foot, Paulet allowed
many of the valets to follow their horses, the which he repented
afterwards. The Queen on horseback galloped a mile in such mirth that
we left Paulet with some of his people behind in order to join others
who were in hiding not far away. Having passed a little in front,
the Queen warned Nau that Paulet was behind. Wishing to pay him a
compliment for the delightful pastime, she said she had gone in front,
without remarking it, and that she feared that he, being ailing and
infirm in body, could not follow the company so quickly. He answered
courteously, pretending that he had been hindered by too great a number
of valets and servants on foot, who had come in greater numbers than
he wished. We advanced a little farther, when Paulet again approached
the Queen and said, 'Madam, here is one of the bodyguard of the Queen
(Elizabeth), who has a message for you;' and suddenly M. Gorges,
Ambassador of Elizabeth, dressed in green-braided serge, dismounted
from his horse, came to Her Majesty, who remained on horseback, and
said, 'Madam, the Queen my mistress finds it very strange that you,
against the agreement which you made together, have undertaken against
her and her estate what she never would have thought of if she had not
seen it with her own eyes. And as she knows that some of your servants
are guilty, you will not take it ill that they are separated from
you; the rest Paulet will tell you.' To which Her Majesty could only
answer, 'Very far from having conspired against the Queen, I have not
even had such a thought. She has been wrongly informed. She had always
shown herself a good sister and a good friend, and she knew well it
was not the first time that she had been misinformed and had done her
injustice.' Her Majesty added, 'I see we must return,' and called Nau,
who as quickly as he could approached her, but was driven back with
these words, 'Take him away, take him away; don't allow him to speak
to her,' and Gorges got between them. Resisting which, Nau maintained
excitedly that they could not hinder him from speaking to his mistress.
Gorges told him that he must not prevent him from fulfilling the orders
of Elizabeth. The same was said to Curle, who cried out that he would
take leave of his mistress, and advanced on a little country nag. Nau,
who had a coach-horse that he had taken in order to run better and
appear at the chase, was in danger of being upset among the horses.
At the last the two turned away without speaking to the Queen, and
they never saw her again. Suddenly Paulet ordered them to be disarmed
of sword and dagger, which those on horseback were carrying without
being prohibited. Then he commanded each of us to be guarded by one of
his servants on horseback, to conduct us and be responsible for us.
Wade was present but did not interfere. Nau and Curle were taken away
into a village and put into separate rooms not communicating with each
other, and Didier the butler was led away by one of Paulet's people,
not knowing what he had done. Melville was taken to a house where
he only remained the night, being next day taken to the house of M.
Chaques, where he remained, being allowed to hunt and walk at leisure.
The rest went on with the troop of Paulet's people in front, for a mile
or two quickly, until I, who had put myself near the Queen and always
followed her, warned her that we were not going the way we came, but
that they were taking us another way. Upon which she called Paulet, who
was riding in front. She said, 'We are not going home.' He answered,
'No.' She demanded to know where he was taking her, and he said, 'Not
far.' But she said she wished to return to her lodging, and would not
go beyond it. Upon which she dismounted, and being indisposed, and not
able either to ride or walk, sat down on the ground and leant on the
bosom of Elizabeth Curle, one of her attendants. She again asked where
he wished to take her, and he answered, 'It would be to a good place,
and more beautiful than this; that she could not return to her lodging,
and that it was time lost to remain there or to resist.' She said she
would die sooner than consent to this proposal. He threatened to send
for his carriage and put her into it, ordering his people at the same
time to go for it. He was answered that the coach horses were not
there, for Nau had taken one and Bastian Page the other. During this
interval those who went in front were in a short time far away, out of
sight of us, and saw us no more, Paulet remaining alone with eight or
ten of his people, who walked behind, at which I was much astonished.
Her Majesty, still seated, weeping and grieving said to him, 'It was
infamous to treat her in this manner, she being a foreign princess;
that it was behaving traitorously; that they had given her in charge
of a gaoler, and that an honest man would not have undertaken such a
commission. She was a Queen, as well as the Queen of England, and of as
good a house as she; that she ought not to be treated in this fashion
to please her enemies, who demanded nothing but her ruin. She did not
know why these things were done; she had done nothing to deserve them;
she did not believe the Queen of England intended this, but it was
his (Paulet's) bad counsel that was inimical to her; that they had
better take care what they did, for this act might cause bloodshed
and the death of many; that kings and foreign princes would resent
such conduct, and take vengeance on England.' Hearing this, Paulet got
impatient and said 'She must be quiet and not annoy herself any more,
as no harm would happen to her; that what he did was for a good reason,
and there was no remedy; the longer she remained there the more harm
it would do, and she must go on.' On which I and her people reminded
her that she must have patience; 'that in her time she had had many
afflictions, which she had borne patiently, and that she must show
herself firm and composed in this with her royal heart; that she must
endure affliction, and that there was no resisting force. As to being
in the hands of her enemies, I did not think it good that she should
put herself still more in their hands; that she could not remain there
all night; that the longer she lingered the worse it would be, since
she must set out; that not knowing where they were leading her, she
might be benighted and on the road all night, which would more easily
give occasion to her enemies to hurt her and execute their ill-will.
What they did now would be by force.' Then Her Majesty demanding of
Paulet if she had far to go, he said about three miles, repeating that
it was a beautiful place, where she would be better lodged and would
find fault in nothing. Complaining of the want of her people, as also
her clothes and night gear, Paulet said that she would have her people;
maids, servants, and effects would all be there as soon as herself.
Because of their importunity she rose, and being supported under each
arm she retired and under a tree prayed that God would have pity on her
people and on those who worked for her, asking pardon for her offences,
which she recognised to be great and to merit punishment; that it would
please God to remember His servant David, to whom he had extended
His mercy and had delivered from his enemies; that upon her his hand
might be stretched out, keeping her people faithful and delivering her
from the hand of Pharaoh. She desired nothing in the world, riches,
honour, power, or worldly kingdom, only the honour of His holy name.
I raising her by the arms got up, and not knowing what might be the
information—perhaps the Queen of England might be ill or dead, and it
might be that England wished to make use of her to place her person
in safety or her enemies in surer custody. Upon which, addressing
Paulet, she said she did not know on what authority he did this, and
the Council had no authority to treat her so. He said it was one with
as much authority as the Council, even was the Council, and showed her
a letter which he drew from his pocket signed 'Elizabeth,' written
by a different hand, the summary of which was partly the message of
Gorges and partly giving orders to detain the Queen until further
notice. The Queen complaining that she knew well it was the work of
her enemies, protested against the wrong they were doing her, invoked
God, and immediately remounted. Being in such trouble, and fearing they
might do some harm to her, I begged Paulet to have pity on a princess
so afflicted and in trouble, and hoped he would not do such a wrong
as to harm her life, and that he would execute his commission as a
discreet man; that as courtesy and charity were always approved, no
matter in whom, so cruelty was condemned in those who had the right to
exercise it. Kings and princesses often gave orders in anger of which
they were annoyed afterwards when these were put in execution, and such
men were complimented when they did not execute them at once, and often
were more welcome to their prince, who had cooled down, and regretting
the order given, were happy it was not executed. Further, he himself
was known to be wise and prudent, and capable of judging everything,
and could weigh it; that having regard to the sex and quality of his
captive, he would thus acquire more honour than by executing his
command arbitrarily. It would be a perpetual shame and reproach to him
and his posterity to have been employed in a cruel act. Paulet answered
that he did not take well what I said; that he was no gaoler; that he
was a gentleman, although he was not rich; that he was noble, faithful,
and honest. Gaolers were for criminals, and she ought to be guarded
like a criminal. I said he was having to do with a Queen who was in
affliction. I thought no one in such distress would not have said more
than she did, seeing no remedy nor succour and finding danger so near.
Paulet said no harm would happen to Her Majesty, and that he would do
as well as he could. He thought she had been badly advised. I answered
if he thought Her Majesty badly advised he might also think the Queen
his mistress had been badly informed; and that as princes were often
led by those whom they favoured, so also they were often deceived; that
Her Majesty, though she had many enemies in England, it was well known
she was not without friends. Some here who are at court near to the
Queen did not cease to annoy her, and found no difficulty in bringing
to notice what would do her harm, and repeated many things that would
be found false. Leaving him, I advanced near Her Majesty, and told her
briefly part of the conversation I had had with Paulet, assuring her
from him that she would experience no harm, and there would be no want
of requisite comforts and commodities. When we had gone part of the
way Laurence, Curle's servant, held the bridle of the Queen's horse
and spoke to her. Paulet caused him to be seized, not without great
resistance, and sent him to Chartley with Gorges. We now approached
Tixall, the seat of Sir Walter Aston, where they led the Queen. Paulet
approached her, and said it was necessary that Elizabeth Pierrepoint
should leave her; and then he presented a gentleman named Chatham,
who took her in charge with great lamentation and tears, as much on
the side of Her Majesty as of the demoiselle, who had been wicked and
ungrateful. Her Majesty, he said, ought rather to have regretted ever
having seen her than for being parted from her.

“The Queen arrived at Aston's house and was taken to her chamber. She
sent me to ask what Paulet had done with her butler. He answered that
he thought he was with her, and was surprised, saying he must have been
led away without orders. He promised that he would be immediately in
the house, and sent for him, as also for the apothecary, the surgeon
Jervis, Jane Kennedy, Mowbray, and Martin the cook, all of whom,
remaining at Chartley, had been shut up by Wade. After supper Her
Majesty sent to ask for her night things, which were sent her; and as
Paulet had no power to accommodate her better, she being ill and having
need of many things, she requested him to send her pen, ink, and paper
to write to Elizabeth. He refused the request, and she replied that
she thought it very strange that she could not write, seeing it was a
thing she had always been free to do, and Elizabeth had begged of her
not to fail to write her in any circumstances, asking if there was a
new order prohibiting her from doing so. She called for witnesses, and
protested before them against the harsh manner in which she was kept.
Paulet said she might take any witness she liked, but she could write
no letter until he had the authority of the Court. After this interview
she desired to see him again, but he declined. Meantime, as they led
the Queen to this place, and Nau and Curle to the other, Wade was at
Chartley, where he caused all the servants who remained behind to be
shut up in different parts of the house; all the maids and the wife of
Bastian, with Mrs. Curle, who was near her confinement; seized all the
keys of the doors of the chambers and cabinets of the Queen and as many
coffers as he could, and the keys of those who were absent with Her
Majesty, and sealed up all the locks that he could.

”_Wednesday, 17th August._—Her Majesty being still in bed, I was sent
for by Paulet to speak with him; but before doing so I asked if she had
anything to say to him. She said I must see first if he would allow me.
Then I was not permitted to remount, but was taken to Chartley, where I
remained a prisoner with the others, waiting the return of the Queen.
They sent me there against my will, resisting as much as possible,
under the pretext that I must be present when they visited my chamber
to answer for what they found. After stating that my boxes were opened
in my room, and they could visit them without me, I was promised that I
would return the same day. This, however, was not done. This and next
day, Wade, Bagot, Manners, Knight of a great family, who had even been
employed in the troubles of the Queen for the Duke of Norfolk, together
with Sir Walter Aston, in whose house the Queen was detained—all these
gentlemen were employed searching the chambers, cabinets, coffers,
and cash boxes, papers, books, and everything they could suspect as
containing matter for their information. This evening they brought
away three coffers filled with papers of all kinds, one part of which
was the private affairs of the Queen's household. At four o'clock p.m.
Pasquier, who had been confined in a room separate from the others, was
taken to Chartley. And I immediately after went to the cabinet of Her
Majesty to find some medicine for her, hoping to return at once, but
was sent back to the porter's lodge, where I had been all day waiting
until they should come down from the Queen's room, which they did about
7 p.m. Then they searched my room, but found nothing.

“_Tuesday, 23rd August._—Mrs. Barbara Mowbray, Curle's wife, had a
daughter about 5 o'clock a.m.

“_Wednesday, 24th August._—We consulted to have the child baptized,
not having had news of Her Majesty, who was still at Tixall. During
dinner M. du Prean was taken away, and the same day Elspeth Bras and
her mistress, Elizabeth Pierrepoint. All the rest of us were much
astonished, only expecting that we also would be separated, hoping at
the same time that Her Majesty might return the following day.

“_Thursday, 25th August._—Her Majesty was brought back to Chartley
with a great company, having been strictly confined at Tixall. She
was very welcome to each of us, as we held her in great devotion,
though not without tears abundantly flowing on both sides. This day
we visited each other as those who had just come home. After the
tears had passed away Her Majesty found nothing to say except about
her papers, which had been carried off. There was found a cloth, from
which had been torn off a promise of marriage in parchment between Nau
and Elspeth Pierrepoint, which they had found in one of that lady's
coffers, who, consenting with some others in the house, had signed
the said contract and kept it secret. Her Majesty was very angry, as
much for Nau's honour as for that of Melville. Nau had made a solemn
promise to the Queen not to marry this lady nor make any vow to her on
the subject. Her Majesty several times visited Mrs. Curle until the
6th or 7th September, when Paulet sent to tell her that as Mrs. Curle
was now well there was no longer any need of her being visited by the
Queen, and that such visitation had been allowed by Paulet for charity
and pity, as in the circumstances she was not capable of attending
an accouchement. In the next twenty-four hours all her ladies were
forbidden to go out any more or go downstairs.“

The next entry is ”_Tuesday, 13th September_.—Paulet sent for me to
say that Bagot had a few words to say to Her Majesty, and wished to
see her. Her Majesty answered that she was very ill and in bed, and
not able to see him. She begged of him to leave her alone for this
day, not being able to transact business of importance, and that next
day or any day she would do her best. Paulet replied that it was not
business of importance, but Bagot had come expressly. It was something
he could not communicate to her people, therefore she must hear it,
and not trouble herself, as it was only five or six words. Paulet
said he knew of her malady, but he desired that her servants should
not be in the room. He and Bagot came immediately, followed by his
son, Gorges, Paulet, Darrell, D'Ispense, his principal servitors, and
gentlemen, a great number, with swords and daggers. He entered the
chamber alone with Bagot, all the others remaining in the antechamber,
sending away all the ladies and servants out of the room, which moved
us much, not knowing what to make of such behaviour. The best that I
could do was to stand at the door under pretext that the Queen was
alone, and had two men with her. This they were unwilling to allow,
but at last it was allowed. At the same time the surgeon remained
with us. Paulet remonstrated with the Queen on the troubles which had
come on the kingdom on her account, stating they were warned that her
money did much harm, that by it she suborned many people in England
and abroad, who behaved themselves wickedly and traitorously to their
country, and that the Council advised that she must give up her money
into his hands. Her Majesty, much astonished at this message, said
that she had no money and had never suborned anyone. On Paulet giving
some particulars, she said she had never sought anyone, and if anyone
offered to do her a favour she did not wish to be ungrateful. She had
recompensed their trouble and recognised the pleasure they wished to
afford her in the place in which she was. If they came to her she could
not refuse, and she did not wish to remain indebted to them, and could
not honourably remain so. She had received letters and packets from
France and for her household from people that she had never even known,
and coming voluntarily to her. She would submit to what they wished if
they proved that she had sought those people or invited them to act
so; otherwise she would not deliver up her money, and it was not for
Paulet or the Council to command it. They had no authority over her.
Paulet said 'that she must, and that he had brought Bagot as a witness,
assuring her that it would do harm to no one and she would lose
nothing. Things being as they were, it was necessary that she should
deliver up her money, so that she might have no more trouble; and that
it would be better to give it up voluntarily than be forced and create
a disturbance.' Her Majesty refusing, Paulet told her that if she did
not give it up he would take it by force. She said she recognised no
one who could order it, and refusing the key of her cabinet, Paulet
said he would break it open. She said she knew he would not spare her.
He desired her to command Curle to deliver it up, but she said she
would do nothing of the kind. He left the room to ask Elspeth Curle,
who refused without the authority of the Queen. We asked him what he
was going to do to the Queen so sick and afflicted. He replied he would
do her no harm. After having gone to Her Majesty pretending to force
the door, Elspeth Curle was called, and gave up the key by order of
her mistress. The Queen, seeing herself alone in the chamber guarded
by Paulet's people, whom no one dare approach, rose from her bed and
followed them, walking with difficulty, and remonstrated with them
about this money. Paulet was informed by Wade where and how much it
was, and how much belonged to Curle. It was money that she had kept for
a long time as a last resource when she was about to die so as to pay
for her obsequies; also to pay for sending her servants to their own
country after her death. This they would see by her papers, amongst
which they would find a duplicate of her will, which she had made
with her own hand, in which was a list of those to whom she desired
the money to be given, and how much to each. She had promised to her
counsel not to touch it, and by his advice she reserved it for this
purpose. She had even sworn not to break into it, nor to take a penny
herself, nor allow anyone else to do so during her life. As they would
not consent, she begged them to leave at least a part for necessities;
being ill, it was not right to leave her without money. Paulet
answered that she would want for nothing. They would furnish her with
everything, but they would leave no money in her hands. And so they
went away and left her with ten crowns. They went to Curle's room to
seize the money he had had for his marriage, and were obliged to remain
and take the money from his sister Elspeth, who had it in her keeping,
upon which at her request they promised a receipt, but refused it when
she had given up the money. Upon this Paulet led Catherine Bras into
Mrs. Curle's room, where she remained several days. Next day Bastian
Page and all his family were sent to their room; Mrs. Curle, her nurse,
and Catherine to hers; Baltazare, Robin Morton, Nicholas and Charles,
to the robe room, and afterwards, at the request of Her Majesty, Robin
Morton was given to her instead of Baltazare, and from that time not
one of these saw her again. Some days after, Mary, daughter of Bastian
Page, was taken away from the side of the Queen while she was at
dinner. Not wishing to go, she remained with her father until they sent
for her. So there only remained with the Queen Jane Kennedy, Renee
Beauregard, Gillies Mowbray, Elspeth Curle, maids of honour; Jervis,
surgeon, and Guon, apothecary; Annabel Stuart, _valet de chambre_;
Didier, butler; John Lauder, baker; Hust, chef; etc. After getting
permission to serve the Queen, the same day they were shut up with
the coachman, two other grooms, and the stablemen, without having any
communication with the outside world. Thus we remained in doubt from
one day to another whether we should be separated and sent away.

“Some days afterwards Paulet asked if he could see the Queen, and if
she would listen quietly and not abuse him.” Coming to her accompanied
by Bagot, who spoke more particularly of these troubles—“since England
was there had never been any so great. There had never happened any
enterprise so horrible (Babington Conspiracy). If she was guilty or
consenting God knew it. But there were those who had plotted great
things, among others Babington. Six men had undertaken to kill
Elizabeth, and were to carry away the Queen of Scots, set fire in the
night-time to the outside barns, and so draw the attention of Paulet
and his people and upset some carts to prevent them re-entering;
afterwards kill Paulet, and carry the Queen away with some of her
servants. Two or three miles from her house, near the warrens, there
would be a number of horses to conduct her in safety far away to
another locality. It was a great matter if she consented to it;
that she ought to know who it was, and if she thought she was badly
counselled; that she had had servants as wicked as it was possible to
find; that Nau had a mind so restless that he could not be stopped. He
wished everything he suggested done immediately; and he had a certain
ambition that he could not bear anyone above him. He wished to command
and be master everywhere, would give place to nobody, and had done her
a great deal of harm.” Her Majesty said she knew nothing of all that.
She did not know Babington, and had never heard of these plots against
Elizabeth. As to her servants, they had only counselled good and worthy
things. If they had wished to undertake plots she was not so destitute
of sense that she did not know what course to pursue. That she had had
long experience in this dispute with Elizabeth to enable her to choose
between the true and the false. Paulet maintained that Babington had
confessed great things, that the Catholics were going to revolt, and
that he thought he had accused Her Majesty; that she could not deny
that she had been acquainted with him, and that she had written to him
and he to her; and that she had had intercourse with many countries and
peoples in that enterprise. She answered that formerly she had heard of
Babington, but that was ten years ago; that she did not know what had
become of him, and had neither seen nor known any other person nor had
intercourse nor undertaking with anyone. She sometimes received letters
from her friends, which were offered of their goodwill to give her
pleasure, but she had undertaken nothing of this kind; she had suborned
nobody. Often she received letters from people of whom she had never
heard, and others she did not know whence they came nor from what part.
Brasseur de Loges had brought her many packets without knowing from
whom they came and without having spoken or having cognisance of anyone
belonging to her, said he had borrowed money from her; that for pity,
making her believe he was in trouble, she had lent it to him, but she
had not suborned or bribed him by any means whatever nor even spoken
to him. They could not hinder her from having news and correspondence,
and she was not accountable to them; it was her own affair. It was
unnecessary that all her affairs should be known. Paulet importuned
her to confess something, and tried to obtain proof from her words,
and said that they must speak more fully to her and make her clear
up everything. From this she thought she would be tried, but nobody
thought in what fashion it would be done.

  [Illustration: MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS.
  _From the Collection of_ SIR JAMES DRUMMOND, _at Hawthornden_.]

“_Thursday, 15th September._—Paulet sent to warn her that it would be
for the benefit of her health and for her convenience, and also because
she had wished it, the house of Chartley being unhealthy, that she move
to another house belonging to the Queen of England thirty miles from
London, where she would be very well, and she might prepare herself to
go there when it pleased her. He would give her back her money when
she got to her destination. (He never did so.) She desired nothing
else, ill though she was, and would rather go soon for fear of becoming
worse. In two or three days she would be ready to set out. From that
time we began to pack up and prepare for the departure, which would be
on Tuesday following, the twentieth of the month. It was ultimately
fixed for to-morrow, because of the appointed house being changed and
Fotheringay, a castle of the Queen of England, substituted, so that it
was necessary to give fresh orders to the carters, who had set out for
another place. These things were told secretly and not very assuredly.
The Queen was never quite sure where they would take her, not even the
last day, when she arrived at her new quarters. Before setting out in
the morning they usually told her whether she would have a long or a
short journey, sometimes how many miles. They never would tell her the
place where she was to remain over night. When they were preparing for
their departure Paulet told the Queen of a request from Bastian to
get some reward and some money for his journey, not only for himself
but for the other servants: those who were in the house as well as
for Melville and Prean, who were some miles away. Her Majesty refused
flatly to allow Paulet to distribute her money, requesting them to
give it to her that she might dispose of it at her pleasure; she would
not make him her treasurer, fearing the consequences. After some debate
she gave in and asked them to send two hundred crowns to be distributed
by Paulet. Paulet said he would give what she wished to each with a
receipt, but was resolute that she was not to touch any money. At
last she was constrained to make a memorandum written by her own hand
and signed, that Bastian should have forty crowns, Curle thirty-six,
and Baltazare ten; also ten to Nicholas, Laurence, and Charles; to
Henry his entire wages of twenty crowns and thirty shillings, and to
Elizabeth Butler, laundry maid, twenty crowns, and to Alice Sharp and
Alice Forster forty shillings each, letting it be known that what she
did was by constraint and for pity. Should her servants be in danger of
want or unprovided with money for the journey, she would recommend them
for the rest to the French Ambassador, who would give them sufficient
to complete their journey to France, where they would be paid their
wages and have each a fitting reward. I have been informed that the
money was not given for a long time thereafter.

“_19th September._—Sir Thomas Gorges, a gentleman pensioner of
Elizabeth, who had led away Nau and Curle as prisoners, arrived by
post horse with Stallenge, Usher of Parliament, with their pistols at
their belt. We thought they had come for some evil purpose, and we were
only assured on Wednesday when we saw them speak to Her Majesty more
courteously than we expected. The Wednesday following, which was St.
Matthew's Day, 21st September, the Queen being ready to set out, all
the doors of the rooms where the servants were were shut, for fear they
might speak to her or see her. She went by carriage, not being able
to go on horseback, and sat with her back to the coachman, partly for
comfort and partly because of her demoiselles and things required on
the journey, which were in the back part of the carriage; and partly to
see better what was going on behind her, thinking if they wished to do
her harm she would see the blow coming; besides, she could speak to her
coachman and ask what they were doing.

“On setting out from Chartley she was escorted by Gorges, who with
Stallenge were charged to do so because Paulet could only travel by
coach; and there was also their safety on the road. These men took the
lead of several others (spies), and there were about two hundred horse.
Each horseman wore the livery of his master; none of them had bows, few
had harquebuses, while most had swords and daggers. One-half were in
front, the other half behind. In the middle the Queen and her servants,
and near her Paulet in his coach, his wife and family in another;
his people, his servants and horsemen, surrounding the company, all
with harquebuses and lighted torches and a couple of pistols at the
saddle. Gorges travelled at the side of the Queen's carriage. He said
he had something to tell her from his mistress. She said she prayed
God that his message might be better and more agreeable than the last.
He answered that he was merely a servant, on which she was content,
telling him that she did not blame him. After this there was little
intercourse on the way until she dismounted at Burton in Staffordshire.
Having conducted her to her room, Gorges said he wished to speak to
her, but feared to trouble her, she being tired with the journey.”




CHAPTER VIII

     Gorges again attacks Mary about Elizabeth's life—Mary's sharp
     response, and Gorges silenced—Procession sets out from Burton and
     reaches Hill Hall Castle; next day it reaches Leicester—People
     there hostile to Paulet—Arrival at Fotheringay—Mary's
     dissatisfaction with it—Interview with Paulet—Paulet and
     Elizabeth's insolence—Arrival of the commissioners—They attend
     prayers—Elizabeth's insolent letter to Mary—Mary's interview
     with Mildmay, Paulet, and others, official report—Elizabeth's
     reply—Lord Chancellor and commissioners visit Mary in her
     chamber—Burghley's overbearing attitude and speech—She refuses
     to recognise their authority—The second interview, when she is
     too many for them—Third interview, when Mary delivers an eloquent
     speech in her defence and exposes the duplicity and false
     character of Elizabeth.


“_Thursday, 22nd September 1586._—Her Majesty prepared to resume her
journey. Being in great uneasiness, she sent to ask Gorges what he had
to tell her: which was that Elizabeth thought it very strange, and
would never have thought that she would have been accessory to those
things which had been discovered against her, she being a relation and
of the same rank. To think of laying hands on a consecrated Queen,
Gorges said his mistress was never so astonished. She was so angry
with what had happened that she knew well if she had sent Her Majesty
into Scotland she would not have been safe and her subjects would
have been against her. To have sent her to France, of which there was
no intention, they would have thought her a fool. Her Majesty answered
that she had never undertaken nor thought of undertaking anything
against the Queen of England or her kingdom, and that she had not so
little prudence as to wish to conspire against Elizabeth or put her
hands upon a consecrated Queen. She knew not if Elizabeth had done
like Saul. In place of thinking such a thing, she had cautioned her
repeatedly of what she knew would be hurtful to her interests. But
there were many people who had different schemes, so that if she would
communicate with her, together they could put things in order, and by
those means she would be assured. In this she had never been listened
to but rather despised and ill-treated, not like a prisoner of her rank
but like as if taken in war or even worse, as if they had the power
of life and death or a right to torment and afflict her, taking away
from her all the conveniences of life, so that she was without power
to communicate with friends or relations, nobody whatever. She was
shut up, kept under the order of a man without whose will she could do
nothing. That he had been as strict with her as he could, not only as
to her liberty and captivity, but concerning her eating and drinking,
for herself and household. During her captivity the Queen of England
had maintained, sustained, and aided her rebel subjects, alienated
her son from her, taken away what she possessed, and even now had
made a league with him separating her from him; and in this league
she was forsaken and rejected like an abject and abandoned person,
without comfort or hope and deprived of all her means. From then till
now she had therefore not been able to communicate with anyone. If
all the Christian primates her relations, friends, and allies, moved
with pity and compassion for her ill fortune, had thought it their
duty to compassionate her misery, she could not have done less than
throw herself into their arms and put herself at their mercy. She knew
none of their designs, what were their schemes, or what they intended
to do. She did not mix herself up with these and had in no way mixed
herself up in the world. And whatever they had done or intended to do,
it was for them to answer, not her. That the Queen of England knew well
that she had warned her to pay attention to her and her counsel, as
perhaps the foreign kings and princes would undertake something for her
benefit. Upon the whole the Queen of England answered her that it was
all right as to foreigners and subjects, and she had only to do with
her. There was no reply, except that Gorges answered that he prayed
God that it might be so. Afterwards they only spoke twice on the way,
Paulet doing his best to accommodate her on the road for lodging and
commodities required on the journey. Having set out from Burton at 11
a.m. on Thursday, 22nd September, we arrived at Hill Hall Castle,
Abbots Bromley, belonging to the Earl of Huntingdon, seven miles from
Burton, where we remained for the night. Next day, 23rd September, we
set out at 10 a.m. and arrived at Leicester, fifteen miles distant,
where Her Majesty lodged at a hotel in the suburbs called 'the Angel.'

“The Corporation made Paulet a present of wine, but a feeling so
hostile to him and his coadjutors was manifested by the people of
Leicester that it was found necessary to hire three men to watch his
coach lest it should be destroyed or carried off during the night.[18]

“On 24th September we set out about the same hour, and arrived pretty
late in Rutlandshire at the house of Roger Smith.

“On Sunday, 25th September, we arrived at Fotheringay. Her Majesty on
arrival, and next day, complained of the want of proper accommodation
for herself and servants. It seemed as if Paulet wished to please her
by giving her more room. He caused the private doors to be built up
because he was afraid for her safety. One day we had a dispute. The
Queen complained much of Paulet in the presence of Stallenge, who
remained in the castle, Gorges having left for London. The complaint
was about her lodging, as she saw so many beautiful rooms uninhabited.
He replied that the lords of the Council were coming to occupy these
rooms. She suspected they were coming to interrogate her. This gave
her no trouble, but rather seemed to raise her spirits and rejoice her
heart more than usual.

“_Saturday, 1st October._—Paulet sent a message that he would like
to say a few words to her. He was accustomed to use this language
when he had anything disagreeable to tell her. Having come into her
presence, he said that Elizabeth, having had the report from Gorges,
was much surprised that Her Majesty had had such a conversation with
him, seeing she (Elizabeth) could show the contrary, having sufficient
proof to contradict what she said; that she was to send some lords
and councillors to speak to her, the which, in order that she might
not be surprised, he gave her due notice of; that it would be better
for her to ask pardon of Elizabeth and confess her fault than to be
declared guilty, and that he would advise her to do this, and he would
report it, being ready to write her answer such as it was. Her Majesty,
smiling ironically at this proposal, said to him his speech suggested
what one was accustomed to say to children when they wished them to
confess. She knew she had offended her Creator in many things, and she
asked pardon of Him, but that she was a sovereign Queen, and recognised
no offence or fault that she had to confess to anyone; that as she
could not commit any fault she could not ask any pardon, and did not
wish to receive any; and ironically she said they would not go very
far; she thought they took much pains for very little, and would not
advance their cause very much. Paulet interrupted her and said that he
could not confirm what she had written and therefore she had better
confess, for the thing was notorious, and that he would send on her
answer. Whereupon, having begged Her Majesty to listen, he repeated her
response in order that he might write correctly, asking if this was her
meaning; to which she assented. The same day Paulet wrote to the court.
Before leaving he told her that if she wished to have Melville, her
_maître d'hôtel_, with her he would come, as he (Paulet) had to go to
London in order to discharge Bagot, who gave him trouble and expense.

“_Thursday, 6th October._—I with Marie Page at the door informed the
Queen that Melville had come with Paulet's daughter, if she would
receive her. Much astonished, Her Majesty agreed.

“_Sunday, 9th October._—Paulet discharged Roger, Sharp, Laurence,
Barlae and Jackson, having first informed her. She ordered Sharp to be
paid seventy pounds besides his wages, twenty crowns, and one horse as
a gift; to Jackson his wages of ten crowns and forty shillings, with
one horse; to Laurence his wages; and as for Aroburn, it was agreed
that he could remain to tend the rest of the horses; forty sols (sous)
to him. And that he might better serve Sharp, she gave him the little
mare in charge until she foaled, that the two might be disposed of as
pleased her.

“_Tuesday, 11th October._—The Lords arrived. Most of them slept in the
village, the others at Monde, Mardelemat, at Nayde and Fotheringay, and
numbered about fifty. Forty-two of these were chosen by commission.
There were only forty-eight in the memorandum given to Her Majesty,
of whom nine were absent. There arrived a man named Phal (perhaps Dr.
Ford), an emissary of Walsingham, who translated French into English;
one named Barker, who wrote his answers and gave the papers to a notary
or clerk of court; another who seemed to be an usher or master of
ceremonies.

“_Wednesday, 12th October._—They came to the castle and attended
preaching and prayers at the chapel, and sent Sir Walter Mildmay and
Barker and Stallenge the usher, who presented a letter to the Queen
from Elizabeth without any title such as Madam—simply signed at the
end 'Elizabeth' without 'your sister,' and sealed with the Great Seal.
Above the superscription 'To the Scotch,' as speaking to the people.
She said that after the opinion which she held, having dared to deny
being guilty of what they could prove, not wishing to receive any
arbiter it seemed good to send her lords and councillors, lawyers,
skilful in the practice of the laws of her kingdom, who she had
authorised and empowered to proceed as they thought best, and that the
Queen of Scots, being under her protection and in her kingdom, was
subject to the laws of the same.”

This letter is of considerable importance, and as Bourgoyne does not
give it, we have found what we think is the same letter in the State
Paper Office. It is in the following terms:—

“Whereas we are given to understand that you, to our great and
inestimable grief (as one void of all remorse of conscience), pretend
with great protestations not to be in any sort privy or assenting to
any attempt either against our state or person, forasmuch as we find
by most clear and evident proof that the contrary will be verified
and maintained against you; we have found it therefore expedient to
send to you divers of our chief and most ancient noblemen of this our
realm, together with certain of our Privy Council, as also some of our
principal judges, to charge you both with the privity and assent to
that most horrible and unnatural attempt. And to the end you may have
no just cause, living as you do within our protection, and thereby
subject to the laws of our realm, and to such trial as by us shall be
thought most agreeable to our laws, to take exception to the manner
of our proceedings; we have made special choice of these honourable
persons to be used in this service, having for that purpose authorised
them by commission under our Great Seal to proceed therein; and
therefore do both advise and require you to give credit and make answer
to that which these honourable persons authorised by us shall from time
to time during their abode there deliver unto you in our name as if it
were to ourselves. Given at our castle of Windsor, 6th October 1586.”


“Her Majesty said that this letter was a mandate and written as to
a subject; that she was Queen and a born daughter of a Queen, a
foreigner, and the nearest relation of the Queen of England; that
she had come to England on the promise that had been made to her to
give her help against her enemies and subjects, and was thereupon
made prisoner, the which she had been for eighteen years, ill-treated
always and afflicted and troubled by their continued persecution. She
had several times suggested suitable conditions; she had many times
asked to speak with Elizabeth, was ever willing to serve and do her
pleasure, but she had been always influenced by enemies; that she, as
a free Queen, could not accept commands, nor respond to laws, without
hurting herself, the King her son, and all other sovereign princes.
That she was of the same estate, majesty, and dignity, and would not
submit, neither she, her heirs, or her country, as a valet had done
(referring to Moray); she would rather die. She challenged her judges
as being contrary to her religion; she did not recognise the laws of
England, did not know them, did not understand them, and many times had
made this protest. She demanded that former protests be taken account
of; that she was alone, without counsel; that her servants had been
taken away, also those who knew and had managed her affairs and had
cognisance of laws and formalities; that there was no criminal so poor
who might not have someone to speak for him. They had taken away her
papers, memoranda, evidences of her past experience, so that she was
destitute of all aid, taken by surprise, and ordered to obey and answer
people who had been instructed for a long time. The greater part of
them were evil disposed to her and only sought her ruin.”


The State Paper Office contains a rather different version of this
interview, which it will be interesting to compare with that of
Bourgoyne. It is as follows:—

“Relation of an interview between Sir Walter Mildmay, Sir Amias Paulet,
and Edward Barker, and the Queen of Scots:—

“Upon the repair of Sir Walter Mildmay, Sir Amias Paulet, and Edward
Barker to the Scottish Queen, and the delivery of Elizabeth's letters,
the Scottish Queen read the same and thereupon said she was very sorry
that the Queen her good sister was so evil informed of her after so
many offers made on her behalf. Notwithstanding any assurance given
to Elizabeth by her and her friends, she found she was neglected, and
that though she had forewarned things dangerous to Her Majesty and the
State, she was not believed but contemned. This grieved her much, she
being Her Majesty's nearest kinswoman, saying that the association made
here and the Act thereupon passed in Parliament gave her sufficient
understanding what was intended against her. She added that she saw
well whatever danger should happen to Her Majesty, either through the
instrumentality of foreign princes, the discontent of private persons,
or matters of religion, it would all be laid upon her, for she had
many enemies. After some other words to the same effect, and a recital
of a long-endured captivity and of some supposed unkindnesses offered
to her, she said that a league had been made between Her Majesty and
the King her son without her consent or knowledge. For answer to Her
Majesty's letter she said she found it very strange that Her Majesty
wrote in such sort, for it was in the nature of a command and that she
should answer as a subject; but for her part she was born a Queen,
and she would not prejudice her rank and state, nor the blood whereof
she was descended, nor her son who was to follow her, nor would give
so prejudicial a precedent to foreign princes, as to answer according
to the desire of those letters. For her heart could not yield to any
compulsion. She referred to the protestation which she had already made
to the Lord Chancellor, the Lord de la Warr, and others, adding that
she was ignorant of the laws and statutes of the realm, that she was
destitute of counsel and knew not who were her competent peers, also
that her papers were taken from her and that nobody dared or would
speak on her behalf. After this she solemnly protested that she was
innocent and had not procured or encouraged any hurt against Elizabeth,
and that she was not to be charged but by her word or writing, as she
was sure that neither the one nor the other could be shown against her,
confessing notwithstanding, that after so many offers made by herself
and not accepted by Elizabeth, she remitted herself and her cause to
foreign princes.”


Mary's sentiments having been communicated to Elizabeth, she wrote Mary
as follows:—

“You have in various ways and manners attempted to take my life and
bring my kingdom to destruction by bloodshed. I have never proceeded
harshly against you, but, on the contrary, protected and maintained
you like myself. These treasons will be proved to you and will be made
manifest. Yet it is my will that you answer the nobles and peers of the
kingdom as if I myself were present. I therefore require, charge, and
command you, that you make answer, for I have been well informed of
your arrogance. Act candidly, and you will receive the greater favour
of me.”[19]


“Sir Walter Mildmay repeated her conversation and then went and
reported it to the Council, which was assembled in a chamber adjoining.
This finished, all separated, and went to their places of abode.
Paulet, Barker, and Stallenge came to the Queen from the Council, who
having heard Her Majesty's answer to Elizabeth's letter found it good
to have it written and communicated to her that she might verify it.
Therefore Barker on his knees read it to her, rewritten in a good
style without anything forgotten except that she wished to speak to
Elizabeth. She verbally approved it without any signature.

“_Thursday, 13th October._—Paulet, Barker, and Stallenge came to her
about ten o'clock in order to ask if it would please her to hear the
commissioners, who wished to speak to her. Being willing, they entered
her chamber each in their order with great ceremony, one marching
before the other bearing seals or the arms of the Chancellor. Then the
Chancellor, speaking first, said he came by command of the Queen of
England, she being informed that the Queen of Scots was charged with
some plot or enterprise against her person or estate, with authority to
examine her on certain charges, and upon her answer to proceed as the
Council were disposed. She told them that she had seen the letter of
the Queen of England, and that she had replied to it the day before.
She said this with tears, moving everyone to pity. Burghley, a very
vehement man, speaking for the others, said that the Council had seen
the answer and he had taken the advice of the law doctors who were
versed in civil and canonical law, who after deliberation had found
that, notwithstanding her answer, he must proceed with the examination,
and therefore the lords had come to examine her; that she might say
whether she would hear them or not, because if she refused they would
proceed according to their commission. Her Majesty remonstrated about
her rank and that she was not a subject, to which they replied that
Elizabeth recognised no Queen in her kingdom but herself. As to them,
they would not speak to her as to a subject; they knew well her origin
and rank; that their commission was not to give way to this, only to
examine her upon international and civil and canonical laws. After
some conversation touching her bad treatment and the severity she
had endured, the commissioners, seeing she would not consent to be
examined because she was not a subject, went away. After dinner she
made some memorandums with her own hand to refresh her memory when
the commissioners returned, as she could not remember everything. Her
heart swelled with affliction; her spirits seemed to awaken and become
stronger, so that she was able to debate the cause when she was rudely
assailed by the commissioners, and said more than she had written.
These returned after dinner, when she demanded the indictment of the
Queen; what she meant by the word 'protection'; why she (the Queen of
Scots) had come into England, and with what intention. Burghley, who
always did the speaking, was irritated, and said that he had seen the
letter, and what had been written had explained itself. It would be
presumptuous to undertake to interpret the letters of his mistress.
That did not belong to them. The Queen said he was not so ignorant of
the mind of Elizabeth as not to know her will and intention. If he
had power to interpret to the Council he had also power and authority
to interpret the Queen's letter to her. Burghley denying that he had
power to do so, said he knew well the Queen's intention, namely, that
everyone in her kingdom should be subject to the laws, and what he
wished to know was whether she would listen to the commissioners or
not, or that they might proceed without her. She said she knew this
letter was the invention of Walsingham, who had confessed to being her
enemy; that she had suspected him as such, and he knew well what he had
done against her and her son. Thereupon they debated among themselves
if Walsingham was in London when the letter was written, but they came
to no decision.

“This same afternoon they sent Paulet before the commissioners came,
with an attorney and Bagot and Stallenge, saying that Her Majesty
had desired the duplicate of the commission or the principal points
of it, and that this had been granted. The Council sent her the roll
of the commissioners, explaining the points and the subject of the
commission, which was founded by two Acts of Parliament passed two
years before, namely, that they must not talk of the succession of
the Scottish Queen during the life of Elizabeth, nor of anyone of any
station, rank, or dignity whatsoever outside or inside the kingdom.
They imagined or consented to the death of the Queen. A certain number
(I think eighty) elected and assembled could judge. Therefore she who
they called Mary Stuart had consented to the horrible deed of the
destruction of her person and the invasion of her kingdom. She would
be interrogated by the commissioners upon this point, and they would
judge her as they found good. To a great part of this which was read
Her Majesty took exception, such as she did to the assembled lords
later, and upon their report demanded them to come and speak to her,
which they did. She again referred to her not being subject to the
laws. They said that if she was reigning peaceably in her kingdom and
someone, were it the greatest king on earth, were to conspire against
her, she would not recognise him as a king but would proceed against
him. She said she would never act in such a fashion, and that she saw
quite well they had already condemned her. What they were doing was
only a formality, but what she did was not for the sake of her life.
She was fighting for her honour, for those belonging to her, and for
the Church. Then she attacked what they said in the morning about the
civil and canonical law; that it had been made by the Romish Church,
who did not follow them; that they only bound those in this kingdom who
could make use of them, since they neither approved nor received the
authority of him who had the right by succession. Burghley answered
that as to them they made a common use of the canonical law in many
matters, such as marriages, etc., the authority of the Pope excepted.
She replied wisely that he could not in consequence approve the right
of him when he disapproved the authority, he being the sole interpreter
of those in the same Church. She knew nobody in England to whom he had
delegated this authority. After this observation they were obliged to
change the subject, seeing that they were not able to answer without
doing wrong to their religion and government. Her Majesty said that
the civil laws made by ancient Catholic emperors, or at least received
and approved by them, could only be used by those who approved their
actions; and as they were difficult to understand and put in force,
each wished to interpret them according to his fancy, therefore they
had founded universities in France, Italy, and Spain to teach them.
Those who had none could not have the true version, but interpreted
them at their own will. If they wished to judge her according to these
laws, she would like to have people from these universities, so as
not to be judged by lawyers who served the laws of England. She told
them that she saw quite well they rejected the civil and canonical
law and wished to subject her to the laws of the country. She did not
know these laws; it was not her profession, and they had taken away
her means of learning them. Kings and princes had people near them
versed in these, she had none; they had taken them away, therefore she
desired to be informed how they were in the habit of acting toward
those similarly situated. They said if she pleased she might hear the
judges and lawyers who had come; she could then learn what was the
law on this point. At first she was content until she perceived by
Burghley's proposal that they meant her to understand that she had a
bad case, that she was subject to the laws, and that they had a right
to cause her to be judged by them. She, seeing that she could not
remonstrate with them without humiliating herself, refused to hear
them further. They proposed the reading of the other commission. She
refused the request, suspecting that they were making laws expressly
to convict her, and that they wished to dispossess her of her right of
succession to the kingdom. She was answered that they were indeed new
laws, and that they were as just and equitable as any others before
God and justice; that she knew well it was necessary from time to time
to abrogate some and to make others. She replied that the new laws
could not affect her, being a stranger and not subject to them. She
confessed to being a Catholic, and for that religion she wished to die
and shed the last drop of her blood; that she was ready, and would
esteem herself happy if God would give her grace to die in this cause.
They, astonished at the firmness of her attitude, pressed her no longer
and reserved their answer. She asked for the protest she had made at
Sheffield. The Chancellor and the Treasurer read the duplicate as they
had promised in the morning at her request when they had presented the
original, but would not leave it with her as they had no authority to
do so. They confessed that the Chancellor took it, being one of the
deputies at Sheffield in the cause of the Duke of Norfolk. He had taken
charge of her and represented her, but it had never been received nor
approved, and she would not make use of it. The Queen of England had
a right in her kingdom over everyone who plotted against her without
respect of quality or dignity; at the same time one could see how
honourably the Queen had proceeded, having chosen such an honourable
company of lords and nobles of the kingdom, commissioners to proceed in
this matter, assuring her that nothing had been done against her; they
were not judges, only examiners.

“The rest of the day passed in these agitated conversations until
night, when Hatton spoke saying they debated many things which did
not belong to their commission, and that they had only come because
the Queen their mistress was warned that Her Majesty had consented to
what had been undertaken against her person, her State, and the public
peace. It was a question whether she was guilty or not. It seemed to
him that Her Majesty ought not to refuse to be examined; answering
would make evident her innocence, which would be an honour to her and a
comfort to the Queen and all the lords, whether present or absent. It
was the last speech Her Majesty made to him, with tears; that nothing
had ever touched his heart or grieved him so much as to come here to
undertake such a case against her. Her Majesty asked what recompense
she would have when she had proved her innocence, and what reparation
would be made to her for having been in prison so long and accused.
They replied that no harm would happen, and she would be honoured, and
it would satisfy their mistress.

“She remained all night in perplexity, and at last resolved to intimate
to the commissioners that she wished to speak to them before they
assembled.

“_14th October 1586._—This day they came with other Lords, including
Walsingham, who had not attended the previous day. She thus addressed
them:—'Sirs, consider my rank, having been born a Queen, a foreigner,
a near relation to your Queen. It cannot surprise you that I should
be offended at the manner in which you proceed against me, nor that I
refuse to recognise your assembly and your mode of procedure as not
being obligatory; nor am I subject to your laws nor to your Queen. I
cannot answer without prejudicing my state, mine and the other kings
and princes of my rank. And at all times I am careful of my honour,
to defend which I would not spare my life. Rather than do wrong to
the other princes and to my son I am ready to die, if so be that the
Queen has a bad opinion of me. She has been wrongly informed if she
thinks I have plotted against her person. To show the goodwill I bear
her I have demonstrated many times in the offers I have submitted to
her, and by my behaviour. In order that you should not think I refuse
to answer because I am guilty, and that ambition has induced me to do
a reproachable act unworthy of my sacred person, I offer to answer
upon this point alone—the life of the Queen—of which I swear to you I
am entirely innocent. In making this protestation I demand a deed in
writing.' They were very glad to have brought her to this point, and
said that they would not trouble her with anything else. In order to
satisfy her and prove whether she was guilty or not, they would receive
her protestation and hoped she would prepare herself to come into the
Council. She promised to do so immediately after she had dined, with a
little wine, feeling herself feeble and ill.

They had erected at the east of the hall the daïs of the Queen, and on
the two sides along the partition below were seated the Lords named
in the commission; and in the middle along tables and benches were
seated the commissioners and Chief Justice in their order. Below they
had erected a barrier, one part of which could be raised in order to
pass out and in. Her Majesty entered with a veil, a mantle, with a
long train held by one of her ladies. Beauregard was seated in one of
the chairs of crimson velvet at the side of the daïs, under her feet a
square of the same material; assisted by Melville, Bourgoyne, Jervis,
Mowbray, and Beauregard, with Jane Kennedy and Alice Curle, maids,
behind her. None of the other servants were allowed to be present.
Paulet and Stallenge were seated behind her as guards. Bromley, the
Chancellor, opened the proceedings, and began to say that the Queen of
England had been informed, to her great regret, that the destruction
of her person and the overthrow of her kingdom had almost been
accomplished by the Queen of Scots. Notwithstanding her tolerance and
patience, the Queen of Scots continued these evil practices and had
become the disturber of religion and the public peace in her kingdom
and also in countries beyond the sea. The Queen of England because of
this had ordered this assembly to investigate the same without malice.
If the Queen of Scots were guilty of this deed, and if the Queen of
England were careless or so ill-advised as not to have it investigated,
she would have committed a great offence against God and would carry
the sword in vain. Therefore she had sent this commission, upon the
reading of which and hearing the things proposed by Council, the Queen
of Scots would be able to say what seemed good for her defence and the
declaring of her innocence.

“Addressing the Queen of Scots, Bromley said: 'Madam, you have heard
the reason why we are here; you have heard the indictment, and you
will be able to say what pleases you.' She then commenced boldly to
make a speech, the substance of which was that she had come into
England in the hope of succour and under the promise of aid against her
enemies; she protested that she was a sovereign and free princess, not
recognising any superior but God; that whatever she did in answering
the commissioners, who she believed were wrong and falsely informed
against her, she might do prejudice to herself, the princes her allies,
the King her son, or anyone who might succeed her. Which protestation
she made not in regard to her life or to prevent anything becoming
known, but for the preservation of her prerogative and honour and
dignity, not wishing because she appeared before the commissioners to
be compromised or declared a subject of the Queen of England; but that
she might show by her answers that she was not guilty of the crime
against the person of Elizabeth with which she was charged. And this
point alone and no other she would answer. She desired that each of
them would keep this in remembrance, and that her protest would be put
into a public act, and that all the Lords present and the nobility
might testify to it, all of whom she called to bear witness if some day
there should be need of it. And she protested before the living God
that she loved the Queen her dear friend and sister, and that she had
always borne goodwill to the kingdom.

“The Chancellor in name of the commissioners not at all approving of
Mary's entering England under the promise of Elizabeth, but disavowing
it, said that these protests were of no importance inasmuch as the
Queen of Scots was in the kingdom and charged with such a crime
whatever rank or state she wears. She had become subject to the laws
notwithstanding the commissioners were content without any approval
or deliverance by them. In the name of all present he protested that
the protestation of the Queen of Scots was nothing and of no effect in
law, and was in no way prejudicial to the dignity and supreme power of
their Sovereign, the majesty of her kingdom, or the prerogative of her
crown. Which protestation he required to be registered and all present
to bear witness to it. In the meantime they were required to read the
commission, which was in Latin and contained the above.

“The Queen answered that she did not approve this commission nor its
constitution, being based on new laws or articles newly made expressly
against her. Hearing the reading of a point she gave her answer
without their asking whether it was true or not. Their manner was
only to keep reading or speaking in order to persuade the lords that
the Queen was guilty. Addressing always their speech to the lords was
confusing and without any order, nobody answering them a word, so that
the Queen told us when she returned to her chamber that it put her in
mind of the passion of Jesus Christ, and that it seemed to her, without
making any comparison, that they did to her in her place as the Jews
did to Christ who cried, 'Away with Him, crucify Him,' and that she was
certain there were those in the company who had pity on her and did not
say what they thought.

“Notwithstanding all this the Queen never lost heart, and the more
they warmed up to hinder her the firmer she grew; her heart, her
strength, her reason rose to the occasion. She remonstrated on the
wrong Elizabeth had done her in keeping her a prisoner. She had been
kept eighteen years in affliction, treated as the meanest subject would
not have been, having no reason for doing this and still less a right;
and because of these trials she had lost her health and the use of
her limbs, as they could see; that she could neither walk nor use her
arms, and almost always was in bed; had become aged and overwhelmed
with misery, and had lost the little gift of _esprit_ that God had
given her; also her memory to remember things she had seen and read,
which would have helped her in this place when she was all alone; also
the knowledge of business which she had learned for the management of
her affairs, the exercise of the state to which God had called her
and of which they had unjustly and traitorously deprived her, and so
hindered her from recovering her rights. Besides, not content with
this, her enemies by their ill-will had tried to ruin her. She appealed
to Almighty God, her Church, and all Christian princes, and to the
Estates of this kingdom lawfully assembled. She was ready and prepared
to sustain and defend her honour as an innocent person provided they
would give her a public trial and in presence of some princes or
foreign judges, even her own proper judges, and all without prejudice
to their mother Church, to the Kings, sovereign princes, and her
son; specially taking into consideration the right which the English
claimed, and pretended that it appeared in their chronicles, that they
were above the predecessors of Her Majesty, the kings of Scotland. This
right she denied and would not admit or strengthen by any act which she
could now do, being forced to maintain the honour of these princes,
and for want of this she would declare them traitors or rebels, and
rather than approve she was ready to die for God and her right. And in
this cause being innocent she would offer her life and give herself
up to their judgment, and thereby show that she was not ambitious and
would not undertake anything against the Queen of England, nor did
she desire to reign; she had left all that, and no longer cared for
anything for herself but simply to pass the rest of her life in peace
and tranquillity of mind; that her age and strength were not enough
for the burden of reigning, and she had no desire for any government
or public duty, seeing she was in such poor health and possibly having
only two or three years to live. Also considering how difficult it was
to conduct herself and do justice, and acquit herself with the dignity
of a Queen in these evil times filled with wickedness, the whole earth
being filled thereby.”

  [Illustration: WILLIAM CECIL, LORD BURGHLEY.
  _From the Hatfield Collection._]




CHAPTER IX

     The Queen and the Commissioners at Fotheringay, and the Babington
     and Queen Mary letters of July 1586.


Burghley interrupted her at the point which concluded the last chapter,
“not being able to contain himself, reproaching her that she had taken
the name and arms of England and that she had aspired to the crown. She
said that what she had done formerly in this respect was by order of
King Henry II., her father-in-law, he knew well why; she said she did
not wish to give them up although there was peace between them and King
Henry. Although they had made peace because it was to their advantage
she had not been inclined to give up her right for their profit, to
renounce it to the great loss of herself and her successors without
receiving anything in return. She owed them nothing, was not subject
to them, nor was she their subject, nor was she now to give up a thing
of such great consequence the memory of which would always have been a
dishonour and blame. Burghley replied that since then she had always
pretended and aspired. She said she had never given up this right
and never would, and begged him before this assembly not to press her
further; she wished to offend nobody, and therefore hoped he would be
satisfied, for he and many of the company knew well why these things
had been done, and there was no necessity to say more at present. She
knew well that her enemies and those who had tried to nonsuit her had
done everything they could by all unlawful means, even to attempting
her life, as had been discovered in certain places, by people whom
she could name if it were necessary. She did not ask for vengeance,
but would leave it to Him who was the avenger of the innocent and of
those who suffer in his name, under whose will and power she placed
herself; she liked better the manner of Esther than of Judith, although
both were approved by the Church, and she prayed God to do with her
according to his good pleasure, to his honour and glory and the good
of his Church, as she had ever been brought up, and for which, as she
had already said, she would shed the last drop of her blood. She was
not afraid of the threats of men; she was resolved to suffer and endure
all that God pleased; that she would never deny Jesus Christ, knowing
well that those who deny Him in this world He will deny before His
father and disown them. As they read at intervals letters of Babington
to Her Majesty, and hers to Babington, she denied flatly having ever
seen such letters or received them, so that she could not answer them.
Upon this charge they insisted, being that on which they founded all.
They produced cyphered and other letters and the depositions of those
who had been examined, such as Nau and Curle, to prove that she had
received and answered this letter from Babington, and in consequence
consented to the murder of Elizabeth. As to Ballard, who was one of
the six who had undertaken the murder, Her Majesty said she had heard
him spoken of, and had heard from France that he was a man of good
understanding and zeal in religion, a rigid Catholic, who wished to be
of use to her; that he had much intercourse with Walsingham, and that
she should beware of him; she knew nothing else about him. Thereupon
Walsingham got up and stood with his head uncovered, and took up the
charge that Her Majesty had been warned that he did not wish her well,
that he had said much against her and was her open enemy, even that
he had plotted against her life, hers and her son's. He said he bore
no ill-will to anyone; that he had never attempted anyone's life,
protesting that he was a gentleman and a faithful servant of his
mistress. Her Majesty avowed that she never thought this, and had never
believed what they said; that if he had not been received in Scotland
as he merited, she could not help it, and she did not think he would
wish to avenge himself upon her who knew nothing about it. Of the four
men on horseback who were stationed in London to come and warn her
when the blow should be struck, she said she knew nothing whatever. Her
Majesty owned to some cyphers. There were old ones and recent ones, but
that was nothing, as many of them served for different occasions, and
Morgan, who was formerly in her service, was helped by these cyphers to
the intercourse he had with other princes. (This is the first time she
named Morgan.) They reproached her that he was still her servant and
that she gave him a pension although she knew well that he had plotted
the death of Elizabeth with Pary and was still a prisoner in France.
He was prosecuted and accused by Lord Derby, who was a witness, at the
request of the Queen. She answered that they knew well she was not
mixed up in that enterprise nor had bribed anyone. They could easily
see that other people wished the Queen of England harm; if anyone had
plotted against that Queen it was not her. She was very sorry Morgan
had been mixed up in such a thing, but she was not responsible for his
actions. She could not do less than help him in recognition of his
services, which she could never forget.

“At last they changed the subject, after having insisted for a long
time that Morgan was a pensioner, which she denied. She said she had
merely given him money for his requirements. Of Nau and Curle they
said they had writings signed, that they owned to answers of certain
letters which they had always done by order of Her Majesty; that
they had written nothing without communicating with her as was the
custom, not allowing anything to be produced unknown to her, thus
proving her direction of letters. They were written afterwards in her
cabinet, where despatches were taken very often in her presence, and
after having written them they read them; that she shut and sealed
them always in her cabinet, and they often wished to dissuade her
from these enterprises. She replied that she could not answer as to
Nau and Curle what they had written about this enterprise. They had
done it of themselves and not communicated with her; she entirely
repudiated their evidence; that Nau, a servant of the King of France,
might have undertaken something that she did not wish, and that there
was intercourse she knew nothing of. Nau confessed publicly that he
belonged to the King of France and not to her, and only did for her
as he liked. They had many quarrels because she would not give in
to him and would not instruct him; she knew well that Nau had many
peculiarities, which could not be said in public, for which she was
sorry, and further, that he did her great harm. She did not wish to
accuse Nau and Curle; she saw quite well that what they said was under
fear of death, under the promise of saving their lives, and that to
do so they accused her, thinking that she could save herself better
than they, never thinking that they would require to treat her in this
fashion. For more than twelve months Nau had written nothing in her
cabinet. He did everything, made out his despatches in his own room,
for his own convenience and to be more at his ease, as Paulet and all
those in the house could testify. As to Curle, if he had done anything
he must have been constrained by Nau, whom he was afraid of displeasing
and for quietness. At the same time she did not think that either the
one or the other would have forgotten themselves so far. Being for the
greater part of the time ill, she could not watch over everything and
did not know much that they did but left it to Nau.

“Burghley replied that Nau was owned by the King of France as his
subject, born in France; that he had been Cardinal Lorraine's
secretary, but he was her sworn servant and did her commands. He had
not been constrained in any way, but of his own free will had made
this deposition, sworn, signed, and written by his own hand. Her
Majesty replied that he was secretary to the King, and called himself
his treasurer in this country; and upon this pretext he gave himself
airs and was often disobedient. She ordered him in general and was
answerable generally for what he did, but she was not responsible for
his private actions, and would not believe that he was not forced.
Feeling himself feeble and delicate, fearing torture, he thought to
escape by laying it on the Queen. A criminal is not received on oath
nor his affirmation believed; his oath is worth nothing. His first
oath is to his master which detracts from all others, which are no
longer of any value. She saw quite well that he had neither signed
nor written what they affirmed he had. Then these shufflers in a rage
debated and fought over this speech of the Queen like furies; all
that had been said or written, all the circumstances, suspicions, and
conjectures—in short, all the reasons they could imagine—were put
forward to make their case good and accuse Her Majesty without her
being able to answer distinctly what they said; but like madmen they
went on, sometimes all together, sometimes one after the other, in
order to bring out the Queen as guilty, which gave her occasion to make
an eloquent speech.

“Next morning after she had returned to the hall, seated as usual, all
the lords, who approached bareheaded, listened with great attention.
She was permitted to speak freely, the Chancellor having allowed it in
name of the assembly. She found it very strange the mode of proceeding
towards her, because having made her come into this place against
what was due to her rank, they had given the management of her cause
to people whom they were not accustomed to employ. Her Majesty was
overwhelmed by the importunity of lawyers and advocates, who seemed to
indulge in the technicalities used by the petty lawyers of the towns
and the chicanery that they used, rather than confine themselves to
the examination of this question; and although it was promised that
she would be interrogated and examined on this point alone concerning
the person of Elizabeth, they rather accused her and hindered her
from answering, and interrupted her, speaking and seeming to debate
among themselves as to who would plead the best and distort the facts,
wishing to force her to answer about what there was no question. She
appealed against what had been done and what was being done against her.

“Burghley said it was quite right she should say what pleased her and
what was in her power; and that those who had spoken the preceding day
should have done what was necessary according to their belief; that in
order to know the truth they made use of all their reasons which would
serve their cause. As to her demanding another assembly to answer to,
that might be provided, but they had no power to do it. He would lead
them and cause them to speak or be silent as he wished. Upon this we
hoped they would not continue long, because the greater part of the
lords had come to the assembly booted and some in their riding habits.
At the same time we were in doubt as to what verdict they might give
before their departure.

“The next morning was employed in the reading of letters as on the
preceding day, for the most part concerning the displacing of the
Queen of England by foreigners; the intercourse of Her Majesty with
Christian princes, and her deliverance from prison, all of which had
been already discussed. Her Majesty said if they wished to deliver her
from prison she was willing, but she did not know the means by which
they might proceed; that her hands were tied, she could do nothing.
Many times she had proposed an agreement for the utility and profit
of her kingdom. She had advanced these offers so far that she had
been suspected and blamed by the Christian princes and in danger of
excommunication, having done more and offered more than was approved
of, and what in reality was contrary to Catholic interests; that she
had often submitted on condition that they would finish on their side
what had been proposed, but they refused her offers, so her submission
was conceded. She tried to do what she could for the best, and appealed
to Beale, Mildmay, Sir Ralph Sadler, and the gentlemen of the Council,
as witnesses; also Somers, if he had been present. All had to do with
her affairs; she had often warned them of what might happen, as she was
not responsible, and she had told them if anything happened they would
blame her; but foreseeing all that, she had repudiated responsibility
long ago.

“When the commissioners read, and wondered at her confession of
correspondence, she silenced them by telling them it was not their
business to speak of the affairs of princes. Did they not understand
that princes had secret correspondents? and it could not be otherwise.
Burghley did not blame her for this, and did not wish to enter into
it, but said if such a number of soldiers as was spoken of had come
into the country as the King of Spain, the Pope, and M. Guise thought
of sending, what opinion would she have had of them, and would she
have been willing to answer for the life of the King and the state of
the country; and would not the country have been in danger of falling
into the hands of foreigners? She said she did not know what were
their intentions, but she was certain they might have done something
for her, and if she could have employed them she could have formulated
some agreement, as she several times offered to do. They ought not
thus to reject her, and if they lost her they would experience more
harm than profit, and put themselves in danger of what was being
done by foreigners. She knew nothing and wished for nothing but her
deliverance. Burghley again told her that the death of the Queen and
principal lords and councillors had been plotted; that her friends had
talked of setting fire to Chartley and killing her guards; they were to
enter England by all sides and harbours of the kingdom; that all the
Catholics were to rise, were to put Her Majesty in place of Elizabeth;
that they already called her their Queen and their Sovereign, and that
the Pope had sent bulls to deliver the kingdom from the illegitimate
usurper; that they made public prayers in Rome for Her Majesty as
their legitimate Queen; that the King of Spain and the Pope furnished
ships, men, and money to invade the kingdom; that already there had
been a revolt in Ireland which by the grace of God their mistress had
subdued, and had had a victory over her enemies. This plot was to
take the King of Scotland and give him to foreigners and Catholics in
order to dispose of him afterwards, and that Her Majesty had offered
her rights to the King of Spain. To all these things he said she was
a consenting party, as they found by the letters discovered and read
publicly, addressed to Mendoza, Ambassador of Spain, to Lord Paget,
who was in Spain, to the Ambassador of France in London, and others.
Her Majesty answered that she knew nothing of murder or any attempt
against the life of anyone or of a plot or invasion of the kingdom;
that as she had already said, she had warned her friends that they
must take care lest they undertook some such enterprise. They were
doing something, she knew not what; they had always hidden it from
her, knowing she would not consent, and they were afraid of doing
her harm; that they may have made use of her name to authorise their
plan, to render it stronger, but that no letter was found written
with her own hand signed, nor could they produce anyone who had seen
or received it, or had communicated or spoken with her. Besides, they
knew when she was in her kingdom she had never molested anyone about
their religion, trying always to win by mildness and clemency. It had
been the cause of her ruin, her subjects becoming proud and abusing
the good treatment she had given them. They complained that they had
not been so well as they had been under her government. They were
formerly in the hands of a traitor and tyrant, the Earl of Morton, who
had tyrannised over them till the very end. Since the death of Morton
they were scarcely any better, having been almost always in subjection
to the English, and others who were traitors to their country. Of all
that the foreign princes had undertaken or done on her behalf she
washed her hands and had nothing to say. As to Chartley, she said she
knew nothing; she had not heard of setting fire to it, but they had
promised to deliver her, and owned that if the foreign princes had
assembled it was to take her out of prison, from which she could not
go without armed men to receive, defend, and conduct her; and if the
Catholics had offered assistance, it was for their own interests. Being
so wickedly treated, vexed, and afflicted in this kingdom, they had
fallen into despair, wishing rather to die than live longer under such
persecution; but so far as she was concerned, she knew nothing of it.
They would be none the better of afflicting either them or her; she was
only one person, and although she were dead neither the Catholics nor
foreign princes would keep quiet if the English did not cease their
persecutions. As regards taking the place of the Queen, the letters
they had read in this assembly answered sufficiently for this if they
would own it, because they declared expressly that she desired neither
honour nor kingdom, and no schemes on her account. She only cared for
the Catholics and the kingdom of God. She desired the deliverance of
the former and the defence of the latter. They did not see that what
they reproached her for was as to her justification, and she proved
the contrary of what they laid to her charge, as was evident by the
letters. She could not hinder her friends from sending her such letters
as seemed good to them; that they knew in their conscience what they
had done, but if they spoke as they wished, and desired her to be
delivered, she could not blame them; and it was not for her to hinder
them. It was not for her to reform the Pope. She thanked him and all
Christian people, every nation and Catholic assembly, for the prayers
they offered daily for her, and begged them to continue. As to the
bull, she had offered to hinder the execution of it, and desired that
the Pope should do nothing. Upon which Burghley asked if she had really
power to do so; that in England they cared nothing for it, and took no
account of the Pope or his doings. She asked them to cease persecuting
the Catholics, and she would do much to appease the troubles into which
they were in danger of falling. Burghley said that no Catholic had
been punished for his religion, to which Her Majesty replied that in
all places and every day they were banished and exiled, fugitive and
wandering here and there to hide themselves, and the prisons of England
were full of them; in short, they were made guilty of treason. Some
did not wish to serve or do the behests of the Queen, being contrary
and repugnant to their religion; others of them would not recognise
the Queen as head of the Church. They had been treated so cruelly that
they died, and she could see they wished her also to die by accusing
her of things of which she was entirely innocent in order to make out
what they had resolved. It was no use troubling her further with these
letters and papers, as she would not answer them and they were only
wasting their time. It was not for her to render an account of her
affairs and the correspondence she had had with Christian princes. She
was allied to them and had been under their protection. Burghley said
that if it pleased her she could now retire, and they would remain
to finish the commission. She replied that she declared herself a
faithful and humble servant of Almighty God, ready and willing to obey
his commands and those of his Catholic, Apostolic, and Roman Church.
It did not belong to them to resist or blame what she did, as she was
guided by the Holy Spirit as God had promised to her; that as she was
given the title of Queen they must not accuse her for that, since it
was not she who took it, but the Catholic Church and the Christian
princes who esteemed her legitimate. They knew well that this was her
right, although they hid it, making special statutes and laws to meet
her case, showing that they thought she could aspire to it, and that
their object was to dispossess her as a Catholic princess. They must
cease this procedure, for she had made it sufficiently clear that she
cared not for it herself, but she would not allow it to be lost for
those who came after her. The troubles in Ireland showed it was not
for this that they revolted. They knew well they were subject to her.
That country never had been peaceable, inasmuch as they wished her for
their Queen. A certain book had been published in Ireland by Catholics
desiring that the right to the crown should be changed to some other
than her because they had little hope that she would get out of prison.
She was growing old, sickly, and not likely to live long. As to her
son, he belonged to her and the Queen of England, and she could do what
seemed best to her; she was sorry they had taken so much care to make
a league with him, separating the son from the mother and assisting
him against her, and keeping him under the government of young people
like Gray, who had been a traitor, and others who knew nothing about
the government of a kingdom, furnishing him with money and making him
Elizabeth's pensioner. He was ill-advised to let himself be so subject
to his enemies on account of money received from them.

Burghley answered that her son was not a pensioner; that his mistress
had given him some money in order to get on with; that he had little
money, as it was given him to meet his engagements. He said there
was no mention of the King of France in the league; that her son had
done well to enter into Elizabeth's friendship; that they had always
defended him, and Elizabeth liked him, and they had not separated
him from his mother. Her Majesty said she knew well all about it. As
to the King of Spain, she had great respect for him, and to tell the
truth, she had found nobody who had troubled her with such goodwill,
and he had often aided her in her affairs, and she relied more on him
than on anyone else. There was also some talk of the Jesuits who had
been in Scotland troubling the State and religion, and of a Dr. Loges,
whom they called traitor, with whom Her Majesty was in correspondence.
She called him reverend father, and he acknowledged her as his lawful
Sovereign. She said the Jesuits did their office when they preached
and laboured to restore the Catholic Church. To counsel and comfort
afflicted Christians was their duty, and she esteemed them good people.
She protested that she did not wish harm to any of the commissioners
for what they had said and done against her, and there was not one of
them to whom she did not desire good, and apart, before two or three
Lords, she explained what they had touched upon as to the deposition of
her secretary. She had some conversation with Walsingham in private,
who did not show that he remembered much of what she had said. At
last she told him her cause was in the hands of God. And Her Majesty,
to gratify the commissioners, in passing out of the hall turned to
them and with a pleasant mien said, 'You have behaved severely with
your charges, and have treated me pretty rudely for a person who is
not learned in the laws of chicanery. May God pardon you and keep me
from having much to do with you.' They turning to each other smiled,
as did also Her Majesty.” This was an extraordinary rebuke to the
commissioners, and it is unfortunate we have not a full report of the
trial, in order to see the treatment the Queen so keenly resented,
treatment that must have been disgraceful to call forth such a rebuke.
The proceedings terminated, and the commissioners returned to London.

In order that the reader may comprehend the situation it will be
necessary to reproduce the two letters in connection with the Babington
Conspiracy (referred to on page 213) on which Mary's trial was founded.
The letters in italics are the interpolations.


Babington to the Queen of Scots, July 1586:—

“May it please your gracious Majesty to admit excuse of my long silence
and discontinuance from those dutiful offices intercepted upon the
removal of your royal person from the ancient place of your abode
to the custody of a wicked Puritan and mere Leicestrian, a mortal
enemy both by faith and faction to your Majesty and to the Catholic
estate. I held the hope of our country's weal depending on the life
of your Majesty to be desperate, and therefore resolved to depart the
realm, determined to spend the remainder of my life in such solitary
manner as the miserable and wretched state of my country doth require;
only expecting, according to the just judgment of God, the present
confusion thereof, which God for His mercy's sake prevent. The which
my purpose being in execution, and standing upon my departure, there
was addressed to me from the parts beyond the seas by one Ballard, a
man of virtue and learning, and of singular zeal in the Catholic cause
and your Majesty's service. This man informed me of great preparations
by the Christian princes, your Majesty's allies, for the deliverance
of our country from the extreme and miserable state wherein for a long
time it hath remained; which, when I understood, my special desire
was to advise by what means I might, with the regard of my life and
all my friends in general, do your Majesty one day's good service.
Whereupon, according to the great care which these princes have of the
preservation and safe deliverance of your Majesty's sacred person, I
advised of means and considered of circumstances accordingly, to and
with so many of the wisest and most trusty so as with safety I might
commend the secrecy thereof. I do find, by the assistance of the
Lord Jesus, assurance of good effect and much fruit of our travail.
These things are first to be advised in this great and honourable
action, upon the issue of which dependeth not only the life of your
Majesty, which God long preserve to our inestimable comfort, and to the
salvation of English souls and the lives of all actors therein, but
also the honour and weal of our country, far more dear than our lives
unto us, and the last hope to recover the faith of our forefathers, and
to redeem ourselves from the servitude and bondage which heretofore
hath been imposed upon us with the loss of many thousand souls. First,
for the assuring of invasions sufficient strength on the invaders' part
to arrive is appointed, with a strong party at every place to join with
them and warrant their landing, the deliverance of your Majesty, _the
despatch of the usurping competitor_. For the effecting of it all may
it please your Majesty to rely upon my service. I protest before the
Almighty, who hath long miraculously preserved your royal person, no
doubt to some universal good, that what I have said shall be performed
or all our lives happily lost in the execution thereof. Which vow all
the chief actors have taken solemnly, and are, upon assurance by your
Majesty to me, to receive the blessed sacrament therefrom, either to
prevail in the Church's behalf and your Majesty's, or fortunately to
die for so honourable a cause. Now, forasmuch as delays are extremely
dangerous, it might please your Majesty by your wisdom to direct us,
and by your princely authority to enable us and such as may advance
the affairs; foreseeing there is not any of the nobility at liberty
assured to your Majesty in this desperate service but those unknown
to us; and seeing it is very necessary that some there should be to
become heads to lead the multitude who are disposed by nature in this
land to follow nobility; considering withal it doth not only make the
commons and country to follow without contradiction, which is ever
found in equality, but also doth add great courage to the leaders.
For which necessary purposes I would recommend some to your Majesty
as are fittest in my knowledge to be your lieutenants in the west
parts, in the north parts, South Wales and North Wales, the counties
of Lancaster, Derby, and Stafford. In all which counties parties being
already made and fidelity taken in your Majesty's name, I hold them
as most assured and of undoubted fidelity. Myself, with ten gentlemen
of quality and one hundred followers, will undertake the delivery of
your person from the hands of your enemies; and _for the despatch of
the usurper, from obedience of whom, by the excommunication of her, we
are made free, there be six noble gentlemen, all my private friends,
who, for the zeal they bear the Catholic cause and your Majesty's
service, will undertake the tragical execution_. It followeth that,
according to their infinite deserts and your Majesty's bounty, their
heroic attempts may be honourably rewarded in them, if they escape
with life, or in their posterity; and that so much by your Majesty's
authority I may be able to assure them. Now it remaineth only in your
Majesty's wisdom that it be reduced into method _that your happy
deliverance be first, for on that dependeth the only good_, and that
the other circumstances concur—that the untimely end of the one do not
overthrow the rest, all which your Majesty's wonderful experience and
wisdom will dispose in so good manner as I doubt not, through God's
good assistance, shall take deserved effect; for the obtaining of which
every one of us shall think his life most happily spent. Upon the 12th
day of this month I will be at Lichfield, expecting your Majesty's
answers and letters, to execute what by them shall be commanded.—Your
Majesty's faithful subject and sworn servant,

                                        “ANTHONY BABINGTON.”


Mary's alleged answer to Babington: Chartley, 17th July 1586:—

“According to the zeal and entire affection which I have known in you
towards the common cause of religion, and since having always made
account of you as a principal and right worthy member to be employed
both in the one and in the other, it hath been no less consolation
unto me to know your estate, as I have done by your last letter, and
to have further means to renew my intelligence with you, than I have
felt griefs all this while past to be without the same. I pray you,
therefore, to write unto me hereafter, so often as you can, of all
concurrents which you may judge in any sort important to the good of
mine affairs, wherein I shall not fail to correspond, with all the
care and diligence possible. For divers considerations, too long to be
dealt with here, I cannot but greatly praise and commend your common
desire to prevent in time the design of our enemies for the extirpation
of our religion out of this realm with the ruin of us all; for I
have long ago showed to the foreign Catholic princes what they have
done against the King of Spain, and in the time the Catholics here,
remaining exposed to all persecutions and cruelty, do daily diminish
in number, forces, means, and power, so as, if remedy be not speedily
provided, I fear not a little but that they shall become altogether
unable for ever to rise again to receive any aid at all when it is
offered. Then, for my own part, I pray you assure our principal friends
that, albeit I had no particular interest in this case, that all that
I may pretend unto being of no consideration to me in respect of the
public good of the State, I shall be always ready and most willing to
employ therein my life, and all that I have or may look for in this
world. Now, to ground substantially this enterprise, and to bring it to
good success, you must examine duly (1) what forces, as well on foot
as on horse, you may raise among you all, and what captain you shall
appoint for them in every shire, in case a general cannot be had; (2)
which towns, ports, and havens you may assure yourselves, as well as
the north, west, and south, to receive succour as well from the Low
Countries, Spain, and France, as from other parts; (3) what place you
esteem fittest and of most advantage to assemble the principal company
of your forces at the same time, which would be compassed conform to
the proportion of your own; (4) for how long pay and munition, and what
ports are fittest for their landing in this realm from the foresaid
three foreign countries; (5) what provision of moneys and armour, in
case you should want, you would ask; (6) _by what means do the six
gentlemen deliberate to proceed_; (7) the manner of my getting forth of
this hotel—which points having taken amongst you who are the principal
actors, and also as few in number as you can, the best resolution in
my opinion is that you impart the same with all diligence to Mendoza,
Ambassador to the King of Spain in France, who, besides the experience
he hath of the estate on this side, I may assure you will employ
himself most willingly. I shall not fail to write to him of the matter
with all the recommendations I can, as also I shall do in any way that
shall be needful. But you must take choice men for managing the affair
with Mendoza and others out of the realm, of some faithful and very
secret both in wisdom and personage, unto whom only you must commit
yourselves, to the end things may be kept the more secret, which, for
your own security, I commend to yourself. If your messenger bring you
back again sure promise and sufficient assurance of the succours which
you demand, then thereafter (but not sooner, as it would be in vain)
take diligent order that all those on your part make, secretly as they
can, provision of armour, fit horses, and ready money, wherewith to
hold themselves in readiness to march so soon as it shall be signified
to you by the chief and principal of every shire, reserving to the
principals the knowledge of the ground of the enterprise. It shall
be enough at the beginning to give it out to the rest that the said
provisions are made only for the fortifying of yourselves, in case
of need, against the Puritans of this realm, the principal whereof,
having the chief forces thereof in the Low Countries, as you may let
the report go disguised, do seek the ruin and overthrow on their return
home of the Catholics, and to usurp the crown, not only against me and
all other lawful pretenders thereto, but against their own Queen that
now is, if she will not altogether submit herself to their government.
These pretexts may serve to found and establish among all associations
or confederations what is done only for your preservation and defence,
as well in religion as lands, lives, and goods, against the oppression
and attempts of the said Puritans, without directly giving or writing
out anything against the Queen, but rather showing yourselves willing
to maintain her and her lawful heirs after her, not naming me. The
affairs being thus prepared and forces in readiness both within and
without the realm, then _shall it be time to set the gentlemen on work,
taking good order upon the accomplishment of their design_. I may be
suddenly transported out of this place, and meet without tarrying for
the arrival of the foreign aid which thus must be hastened with all
diligence, _now for that there can be no certain day appointed for the
accomplishment of the said gentlemen's design, to the end others may be
in readiness to take me from hence. I would that the said gentlemen had
always about them, or at least at court, divers and sundry scout men,
furnished with good and speedy horses, as soon as the design shall be
executed, to come with all diligence to advise me thereof, and those
who shall be appointed for my transporting; to the end that immediately
after they may be at the place of my abode, before my keeper can have
notice of the execution of the said design, or at the least before he
can fortify himself within the house, or carry me out of the same. It
were necessary to despatch two or three of the said advertisers by
divers ways, to the end if one be stayed the other may come through;
at the same instant were needful to try to cut off the posts ordinary
ways_.

“This is the plot that I consider best for this enterprise, and the
order whereby we shall conduct the same for our common security; for
stirring on this side before you be sure of sufficient foreign forces,
that were for nothing but to put ourselves in danger of following the
miserable fortune of such as have heretofore laboured in the like
actions; and if you take me out of this place, be well assured to set
me in the midst of a good army, or some very good strength, where I
may safely stay till the assembly of your forces and arrival of the
said foreign succours. IT WERE SUFFICIENT CAUSE GIVEN TO THE QUEEN,
IN CATCHING ME AGAIN, TO ENCLOSE ME IN SOME HOLD, OUT OF THE WHICH I
SHOULD NEVER ESCAPE, if she did use me no worse, and to pursue with
all extremity those who assisted me, which would grieve me more than
all the unhappiness that would fall upon myself. Earnestly as you can,
look and take heed most carefully and vigilantly, to compass and assure
all so well that shall be necessary for the effecting of the said
enterprise, as with the grace of God you may bring the same to a happy
end, remitting to the judgment of your principal friends on this side
with whom you have to deal, therein to ordain and conclude upon these
points, which may serve you for an overture of such propositions as you
shall amongst you find best; and to yourself in particular I refer the
gentlemen aforenamed, to be assured of all that should be requisite for
the entire execution of their plans. I have their common resolution
to advise: in case the design do not take hold, as may happen whether
they will or no, do not pursue my transport, and the execution of the
rest of the enterprise. But if the mishap should fall out that you
might not come by me, being set in the Tower of London, or in any other
strength with strong guard, yet, notwithstanding, delay not, for God's
sake, to proceed with the enterprise; for I shall at any time die
most contentedly, understanding of your delivery out of the servitude
wherein you are holden as slaves. I shall endeavour, at the same time
that the work shall be in hand, to make the Catholics of Scotland
rise and put my son in their hands, to the effect that from thence
our enemies may not prevail by any aid from others. I would also that
some stirring were in Ireland, and that it were begun some time before
anything be done here, and then that the alarm might arise thereby on
the direct contrary side. That the blow may come from your designs is
very pertinent; and therefore were it good to send privately to the
Earl of Arundel or some of his brethren, and likewise to seek the young
Earl of Northumberland, if he be at liberty from over the sea; the Earl
of Westmoreland may be had, whose hand and name you know may do much
in the north; also the Lord Paget, of good ability, in some counties
there. Both the one and the other may be had, amongst whom secretly
some of the principal banished may return, if the enterprise be once
resolute. Lord Paget is now in Spain, and may treat of all that by his
brother Charles, or directly by himself, what you commit unto him.
Beware that none of your messengers that you send forth of the realm
carry any letters upon themselves; but write their despatches, and send
them either after or before them by some others. Take heed of spies and
false brethren that are amongst you, specially of some priests already
educated by your enemies for your discovery; and in any case keep never
a paper about you that may in any sort do harm, for from like errors
has come the condemnation of all such as have suffered heretofore,
against whom otherwise nothing could justly have been proved. Disclose
as little as you can of your names and intentions to the French
Ambassador in London; for although he is a very honest gentleman, yet
I fear his master entertaineth a course far contrary to our designs,
which may induce him to discover us, if he had any particular knowledge
thereof. All this while, I have tried to change and remove from this
house, and for answer the Castle of Dudley only hath been named to
serve the turn; so as by appearance about the end of this summer I may
go thither. Therefore advise me, as soon as I shall be there, what
provision may be had for my escape from thence. If I stay here there
is but one of three ways to be looked for: First, that at a certain
day appointed for my going abroad on horseback, on the moors between
this and Stafford, where ordinarily you know but few people pass, let
fifty or sixty horsemen, well mounted and armed, come to take me away,
as they may easily, my keeper having with him but eighteen or twenty
horse, armed only with pistols. Secondly, to come at midnight or soon
after, and set fire to the barns and stables, which you know are near
the house; and, whilst my guardian's servants come forth to the fire,
your company, having duly on a mark whereby they may be known one from
another, some of you may surprise the house, where I hope, with the few
servants I have around me, I shall be able to give your people aid.
Thirdly, some there be shall bring carts hither early in the morning.
These carts may be so prepared that, being in the midst of the great
gate, the carts might fall down or overthrow; that thereupon you might
come suddenly and make yourselves master of the house, and carry me
suddenly away; so you might easily do before any number of soldiers
who lodge in sundry places, some half a mile and some a mile away,
could come to relieve. Whatever issue the matter taketh, I do and shall
think myself obliged, so long as I live, towards you for the offers you
make to hazard yourself as you do for my deliverance; and by any means
that ever I may have, I shall do my endeavour to recompense you as you
deserve. I have ordered a more complete alphabet to be made for you,
which you will herewith receive. May the Almighty God protect you.

                                        MARIE R.”

  [Illustration: MARY, QUEEN OF SCOTS.
  _From the Collection of_ RANDOLPH WEMYSS, ESQ., _of Wemyss Castle_.]




CHAPTER X

     Paulet and the Queen discuss the situation—Arrival of Lord
     Buckhurst—Buckhurst, Paulet, Drury, and Beale have an audience
     of the Queen—Elizabeth's insolent message—Mary's vigorous
     reply—Debate between the Queen and Beale—Text of Mary's
     famous letter to Elizabeth, 19th December 1586—The Drury and
     Melville interview—Mary demands delivery of her papers—Paulet's
     duplicity—Mary's opinion of Nau—Melville, Bourgoyne, and Prean
     separated finally from her in spite of remonstrance.


“After the departure of the commissioners, Paulet treated the Queen
courteously, provided her with what was necessary to make her
comfortable, and gave her in addition the use of the great hall which
had served for the examination. Her Majesty all this time, so far from
being troubled with what had passed, I had not seen her so joyful nor
so much at her ease for seven years; only speaking of things for the
purpose of recreation, especially giving her opinion on the chronicles
of England, which she read daily; and afterwards in chatting with her
people without any appearance of sadness, looking well and appearing
better than before her trouble. Her resolution was that she did not
fear to die for such a good cause, and if anyone said they would not
put her to death, she knew quite well they would. She saw well that
they were proceeding in order to come to that point, for she knew their
ways of doing.

“In reply to Paulet, she said she had no occasion to be indisposed
or troubled; that she knew in her conscience what she had done, and
she had already responded to everything; that God knew she had never
attempted nor consented to conspire against the Queen of England;
that her conscience was free from all connivance in that respect, and
being innocent, she had occasion rather to rejoice than be sad, having
confidence in God, the protector of the good and the innocent. She was
quite ready to suffer death if it pleased Him. She had been born in
trouble, and the Queen her mother had brought her up in trouble and
had had much pain in doing so; and at last was obliged to send her to
France, where she did not long enjoy the good that came to her, the
King her husband having prematurely died. When she returned to Scotland
she was almost always troubled, and had not been without trouble ever
since. It would be no profit to her to be afflicted any longer. It was
a great satisfaction to have a clear conscience. Paulet said her cause
was not a question of religion, it was a question of murder, rebellion,
and invasion, and being guilty, she ought not to deny it. If she had
committed so horrible a crime neither she nor a great part of the
kingdom could be excused, not even all the Catholics of the kingdom.
If they consented to this, they deserved to be punished. She said they
must find some other cloak or pretext to enable them to come to the
point. She could see well what they had in view, but she would have
no worse cheer for all that; they were not going to spare her. Paulet
said it was not for her religion; no one had been punished for that. He
knew nothing of what the Lords had done, but they had found the charge
clear and evident. It was said they had given sentence, that he knew
not; some supposed he had done it, but he knew nothing: had only heard
by hearsay. Her Majesty said she knew they had condemned her _before
they came here_. What they had done here was only to go through the
formalities to make their resolution feasible. She was not obliged to
acquiesce or submit, and she did not care in the least what they had
done. Having her a prisoner, they could very easily afflict her and
kill her and dispose of her at their own will and pleasure, for she was
all along feeble and careworn, and she desired that everyone should
know how her affairs were handled. Paulet said spitefully that he was
very sorry everybody knew it, that such an enterprise was not secret,
but he had passed no judgment on it before the arrival of the Lords.
He said that Elizabeth should not take the title of supreme head of
the Church, and that there was no head but Jesus Christ. She replied
that this was the only point on which the exclusion of the Catholics
had been founded; that she thought this thing was so common and so
true that to Henry VIII. the title had been given; that he might think
the Calvinists, who are the most reformed, did not approve of this;
but those who followed the religion of the Queen, who are Lutherans
and inventors of this idea, hold everyone guilty of treason or _lèse
majesté_ all who hold the contrary. Not only have they judged guilty
those who would not recognise it or disavow it by words, but they
have obliged them to say what they thought in their conscience, and
upon their answers condemned them to death. If Elizabeth did not wish
to accept this title she knew well it was given to her and that they
were guilty who did not recognise it. Paulet answered that Elizabeth
could not do so, and they did not give it to her but others, and those
who were called Puritans considered her governor under God of things
ecclesiastical and temporal in England, but not supreme head of the
Church. There was no one that but Jesus Christ.

“At the conclusion we were of opinion that he would write Her Majesty's
answer to the court. Her countenance was not in the least changed,
neither her conversation nor her actions, and we said she could bear
a thousand torments sooner than ask pardon. She said they would be
instructed by Elizabeth, who wished to reserve this authority in order
to keep her under subjection as incapable of the right to reign. She
repeated what she had been told several times, that there were many
others in England whom they had put to death, princes, kings, and great
lords; as she said to Paulet some days before, that England was the
bloodiest of all nations, and that they were in the habit from time
immemorial of putting their kings to death or deposing them according
to their will. Paulet said it was of all nations the least addicted to
that; and she replied their chronicles were full of it.”


The next entry in the _Journal_ is Sunday, 13th November. Drury, the
Ambassador of Elizabeth, came in the place of Stallenge, who left next
day.

“_Friday, 18th November._—Lord Buckhurst arrived in order to consult
with Her Majesty. He came with the governor of the castle to speak to
Paulet, then went back to sleep in the town.

“_Sunday, 20th November._—After having asked permission to speak to Her
Majesty they came after dinner with Paulet and Drury into her chamber.
Lord Buckhurst had a message from Elizabeth, if it would please her
to listen: that she, considering what had passed, had sent Beale and
him to tell her that after she had been informed of rebellions in her
kingdom against her person and Estates, of which Her Majesty was
accused, knowing her rank and having great regret in her heart that
such a thing should have happened, she had been careful to order that
the facts should be looked into, and for that purpose had sent the
greatest and most honourable lords of her kingdom to inquire into the
same. They had reported to Parliament that Her Majesty not only was
consenting to a thing so horrible, but was also author and inventor
of the same, and that she, being in this country under the protection
of the Queen of England and the laws, was subject to the same. After
having deliberated with Parliament, Elizabeth had given sentence of
death against her, and he had left his mistress irresolute, but in
order that she might not be taken by surprise, there being such a
ferment in Parliament, and she was so importuned by her Estates, that
it was almost impossible for her not to consent. For since the Queen
of Scots had been in this country there had been continual trouble in
the kingdom, so that neither the Queen's person, nor the State, nor
religion were secure. They all said for the safety of these it was
necessary that one or the other should die, for it was impossible for
both to live at the same time.

“Beale and he had been sent to warn her of her death, that she
might not be taken unawares, and they would send her the Bishop of
Peterboro' or a Dean to console her—these were men of knowledge and
reading; however, if she would reflect, and recognise her fault, and
make repentance and satisfaction before God and man, and if she knew
something more of this plot besides what had already been proved,
she would unload her conscience, as she was bound to do in Christian
charity, being a near relation of the Queen of England, to whom she was
indebted for the benefits she had received. If she knew any who were
guilty in this matter, she should declare it before her death, for such
was her duty. Her Majesty said she expected nothing else; they were in
the habit of proceeding thus to those of her rank or those who were
related or near the Throne. They never allowed those to live who could
aspire to it, and that for a long time she knew the end would be that
they would lead her there. She respected the Queen and the country,
and had done all she could for the preservation of both. She did not
fear death and was quite resolute, and with a good heart would endure
it. She had in no way conspired to the hurt of the Queen's person; her
friends had several times offered her deliverance, to which for not
having consented she had been blamed, and they threatened to leave her
and mix themselves up no more in her affairs. In these circumstances
she had striven for deliverance out of amiability, but to her great
disadvantage; in short, on being refused on the one side and pressed
on the other she had thrown herself into the arms of her friends
and had taken part with the Christian princes and Catholics, not for
ambition or aspiring to great estate, but for the honour of God and
his Church, and to be delivered from the misery and captivity in which
she was placed. She was not ignorant that for a long time there were
individuals who had got up all these accusations against her; and to
speak plainly, it was Walsingham who had confessed to being her enemy,
which he would never cease to be till he had accomplished his purpose;
of all which she had spoken before the commissioners. Beale said that
Walsingham did not meddle more than the others, that he was esteemed a
good and faithful servant, and that he believed that neither he nor any
of the lords had any special power to do anything for or against her
unless in the Council and Assembly. Beale said that he had to tell Her
Majesty something about the treaties and affairs which had been in the
past in this kingdom, and with these she had been connected and caused
trouble. He criticised her coming into the kingdom, and said that the
Queen had cared for her and received and appeased her subjects who were
against her; that seeing her in danger, she had helped her to retire to
Carlisle in order to be more secure. Her Majesty answered that she had
been led there compulsorily and against her will. Beale said it was for
her good, and put her in mind that there had been affairs over which
the subjects of Her Majesty and her friends had taken arms. She said
that formerly when she desired to write she could; and when it could
profit the Queen and her it was no longer permitted, but since her
enemies had procured her sentence she had not thought it would profit
or serve her in any way; besides, being deprived of all dignity and
title, she did not see in what rank she could write for the present.
What she did was not to save her life, nor to get pardon and escape,
but only for peace of mind and for a last adieu.

“Next day after dinner, Paulet and Drury having been sent for, they
came into her chamber, when she made the same speech, adding that
she would make a rough draft of a letter before them. And while they
were talking Paulet said he wished to read this letter before it was
sealed, as she might put something within of which he wished to be
assured because of his duty to his mistress. On this they had some
conversation, Her Majesty being surprised that he should require such
a thing. At the same time she said ironically that she thanked him for
the good opinion he had of her, to suspect her of putting something
into the letter that would hurt the English Queen. Paulet apologising
for his behaviour, assured her that Elizabeth wished to write her the
same day (16th December). Her Majesty's chaplain arrived.

“_Tuesday, 19th December_ (the Vigil of St. Thomas).—Paulet and Drury
were sent for to receive her letter. She showed it to them quite open,
and took a copy of it, rubbing it against her forehead, then shut it
with white silk and sealed it with Spanish wax.”


This letter has very fortunately been preserved, though it is not in
Bourgoyne's _Journal_, and is in the following terms:—

“MADAM,—Having with difficulty obtained leave from those to whom you
have committed me to open to you all I have on my heart, as much for
exonerating myself from any ill will or desire of committing cruelty,
or any act of enmity against those with whom I am connected in blood;
as also kindly to communicate to you what I thought would serve you as
much for your weal and preservation as for the maintenance of the peace
and repose of this isle, which can only be injured if you reject my
advice. You will credit or disbelieve my discourse as it seems best to
you.

“I am resolved to strengthen myself in Christ Jesus alone, who to
those invoking him with a true heart never fails in his justice and
consolation, especially to those who are bereft of all human aid; such
are under his holy protection; to him be the glory. He has equalled my
expectation, having given me heart and strength _in spe contra spem_
(in hope against hope) to endure the unjust calumnies, accusations, and
condemnations (of those who have no such jurisdiction over me) with
a constant resolution to suffer death for upholding the obedience and
authority of the Apostolical Roman Catholic Church.

“Now since I have been on your part informed of the sentence of your
last meeting of Parliament, Lord Buckhurst and Beale have admonished me
to prepare for the end of my long and weary pilgrimage, I beg to return
you thanks on my part for these happy tidings, and to entreat you to
vouchsafe to me certain points for the discharge of my conscience. But
since Sir Amias Paulet has informed me (though falsely) that you had
indulged me by having restored to me my almoner and the money that they
had taken from me, and that the remainder would follow; for all this I
would willingly return you thanks, and supplicate still further as a
last request, which I have thought for many reasons I ought to ask of
you alone, that you will accord this ultimate grace for which I should
not like to be indebted to any other, since I have no hope of finding
aught but cruelty from the Puritans, who are at this time, God knows
wherefore, the first in authority and the most bitter against me.

“I will accuse no one: nay, I pardon with a sincere heart everyone
even as I desire everyone may grant forgiveness to me, God the first.
But I know that you more than anyone ought to feel at heart the honour
or dishonour of your own blood, and that moreover of a Queen and the
daughter of a King.

“Thus, madam, for the sake of that Jesus to whose name all powers bow,
I require you to ordain that when my enemies have slaked their black
thirst for my innocent blood, you will permit my poor desolate servants
altogether to carry away my body to bury it in holy ground with the
other queens of France my predecessors, especially near the late Queen
my mother; having this in recollection, that in Scotland the bodies of
the kings my predecessors have been outraged and the churches profaned
and abolished; and that as I shall suffer in this country I shall
not be given place near the kings your predecessors, who are mine as
well as yours; for, according to our religion, we think much of being
interred in holy ground. As they tell me that you will in nothing
force my conscience nor my religion, and have even conceded me a
priest, refuse me not this, my last request, that you will permit free
sepulture to this body when the soul is separated, which when united
could never obtain liberty to live in repose such as you would procure
for yourself—against which repose, before God I speak, _I never aimed a
blow_: but God will let you see the truth of all after my death.

“And because I dread the tyranny of those to whose power you have
abandoned me, I entreat you not to permit execution to be done on me
without your own knowledge, not for fear of the torments which I am
most ready to suffer, but on account of the reports which will be
raised concerning my death unsuspected, and without other witnesses
than those who would inflict it, who I am persuaded would be of very
different qualities from those parties whom I require (being my
servants) to stay spectators and with witnesses of my end in the faith
of our Sacrament of my Saviour and in obedience to his Church. And
after all is over that they together may carry away my poor body (as
secretly as you please) and speedily withdraw without taking with them
any of my goods except those which in dying I may leave to them ...
which are little enough for their long and faithful services. One jewel
that I received of you I shall return to you with my last words, or
sooner if you please.

“Once more I supplicate you to permit me to send a jewel and a last
adieu to my son with my dying benediction, for of my blessing he has
been deprived since you sent me his refusal to enter into the treaty
whence I was excluded by his wicked Council; this last point I refer to
your favourable consideration and conscience as the others; but I ask
them in the name of Jesus Christ, and in respect of our consanguinity,
and for the sake of King Henry VII. your grandfather and mine, and by
the honour of the dignity we both held and of our sex in common do I
implore you to grant these requests.

“As to the rest, I think you know that in your name they have taken
down my daïs (canopy and raised seat) but afterwards they owned to me
that it was not by your command but by the intimation of some of your
Privy Council. I thank God that this wickedness came not from you, and
that it serves rather to vent their malice than to afflict me, having
made up my mind to die. It is on account of this and some other things
that they debarred me from writing to you, and after they had done all
in their power to degrade me from my rank they told me 'that I was but
a mere dead woman, incapable of dignity'—God be praised for all.

“I would wish that all my papers were brought to you without reserve,
that at last it may be manifest to you that the sole care of your
safety was not confined to those who are so prompt to persecute me. If
you will accord this my last request, I would wish that you would write
for them, otherwise they do with them as they choose. And, moreover,
I wish that to this my last request you will let me know your last
reply. To conclude, I pray God the just judge of his mercy that He will
enlighten you with His Holy Spirit, and that He will give me His grace
to die in the perfect charity I am disposed to do and to pardon all
those who have caused or who have co-operated in my death. Such will be
my last prayer to my end, which I esteem myself happy will precede the
persecution which I foresee menaces this isle, where God is no longer
seriously feared and revered, but vanity and worldly policy rule and
govern all—yet will I accuse no one nor give way to presumption—yet
while abandoning this world and preparing myself for a better, I must
remind you that one day you will have to answer for your charge, and
for all those whom you condemn, and that I desire that my blood and my
country may be remembered in that time. For why? From the first days
of our capacity to comprehend our duties we ought to bend our minds to
make the things of this world yield to those of eternity.

“From Fotheringay this 19th December 1586.—Your sister and cousin,
prisoner wrongfully,

                                        “MARIE (_Royne_).


“Paulet afterwards troubled Her Majesty with a rather violent speech,
warning her to thank the Queen and recognise the favour she had done
her not only since her arrival in England but since, and in this last
she was much indebted. Her Majesty said if she had received any benefit
or favour from Elizabeth she thanked her for it, but she did not see
it, having kept her a prisoner for eighteen years and then condemned
her to death. It was the worst that she could do. Paulet said she had
kept her from her enemies and saved her life; that she had come into
this country fleeing from another place, and it was the inconvenience
of the sea that sent her into England. Her Majesty said there was
nobody in England who held this view but himself, and that she had come
into this country in a simple fishing boat, which was not intended to
carry her farther, against the opinion of the lords who were with her,
of whom there were some still living, who had tried to dissuade her
from coming because she would put herself into the hands of the enemy
and would only leave it at her death. They would not cross with her
unless she gave them an attestation and certificate by her own hand
that it was against their will that she came to England. Paulet, she
said, showed himself very ignorant of her affairs. If Elizabeth did
not wish to keep her promise she ought to have sent her away and not
detained her against her undertaking. Paulet repeated it was for her
good and to save her from her enemies, therefore she ought to have a
good opinion of Elizabeth. Since she came into the country and was
under her protection, Elizabeth had guarded her and done her no harm,
although she might have had suspicion of her as a rival in the kingdom.
She was quite sure the enemies of the Queen of Scots would have taken
her life had she been sent back to Scotland. Her Majesty replied that
her subjects had taken arms on the frontiers. Paulet reminded her that
when her party was the feeblest in her country Elizabeth had kept her
in her rank and dignity, and her gratitude was to attempt Elizabeth's
life. The which was so undoubted that Elizabeth had a right to proceed
against her according to the laws of the country.

“Drury began to speak to Melville, and said that many great lords had
told him that the King of Scotland had good reason to know and respect
the Queen of England, who had been to him a good mother: that it was
not the English who had separated him from his mother, but it was
because he would not make a league in which she (Mary) was included;
thus they had treated with him as King of Scotland, as one who was
recognised in England and in all foreign countries. There was no other
with whom to treat but he who was recognised by the Parliaments of
England and Scotland. Her Majesty answered on the first point that it
must be allowed to pass as above, she not having been allowed by the
Queen of England to arm her people. The English not having laid down
their arms they burned and wasted the country, and she, being kept by
force, had not been able to make good conditions for getting away. Her
party would not have been the weakest if the English had not mixed
themselves up in it. She was obliged to tell them that one well-known
man in England (John Wood) had written to Moray that 'they had not been
able to keep the devil when they had him in their possession.' Better
to have kept him tied and chained than to let her go. She desired to
be judged by her peers or by twelve subjects not kings or primates,
by whom England had no right to make laws. It was no great honour to
praise such a wicked man as Morton, who was known for a tyrant and
usurper, who pillaged and ravaged all the wealth of the poor subjects
of Scotland, took her son prisoner, and extorted money tyrannically
from everyone. He was a false man and a traitor, his life debauched and
vicious, coming to a climax in luxury and adultery. Melville said he
could corroborate this statement. She wondered at Elizabeth thinking
herself a good mother to her son in having kept him separate from her
and hindered friendship with his mother, having intercourse with those
who kept her prisoner, receiving her rebels and favouring them. They
ought not to have taken the counsel of young Gray to treat with the
son rather than with the mother to whom the kingdom belonged, and that
as soon as he became King she declared she had submitted by force,
that she permitted him to take the title of King provided he took her
counsel in affairs of importance and that he would do nothing without
her. Otherwise she would disavow all that he did. The foreign kings
recognised him only on this condition. (Paulet was evidently unable to
reply.)

“_Thursday, 22nd December._—Paulet sent to fetch Melville and Bourgoyne
both together, contrary to his custom, inasmuch as Melville since his
return had always alone carried messages to and from the Queen. Paulet
declared he had something to send to the Queen. This was two bags of
papers according to what Her Majesty had asked in order to arrange
her accounts, saying that he did not know what they were, but he gave
them as he got them, delivering to us aside a letter from Curle to his
sister saying that he had been allowed to write to ask Her Majesty
that as she had promised for his bargain £4000 by testament and £1000
in prison, it would be better to leave him the 2000 crowns that he had
had by deposit, that the said sum might be put to interest in France,
as otherwise it might fall into the hands of his enemies. As the bags
were unsealed we showed them to him. He said that because of his duty
and charge he had unsealed them in order to know their contents. Her
Majesty read Nau's letter, which was in one of the bags in a very short
memorandum.

“_Friday, 23rd December._—Her Majesty sent to Melville and Bourgoyne
to beg of Paulet to tell the court that she could do nothing without
her papers which were awanting, and being those that were principally
required, namely, the conclusion and clearing up of the past, and that
he would know what had become of them, as they had been carried away
by Wade. Desiring to speak to him particularly of other points that
she wished him to write down, Paulet, who was ill, promised to come to
her when he was better, but he would write to her upon this and other
subjects.

“_Saturday, 7th January 1587._—Paulet sent by his secretary the papers
which he said he had received the day before from his servants, who
had returned from London with money for the expenses of the house, as
he thought. These papers were memorandums made by Nau of the accounts
of the Queen for the years 1583-4-5, what the treasurer had received
and what he had paid out, showing that they owed her more than he had
received because of the past troubles.

“Her Majesty complained that they were not what she had asked, and were
of no use to her; that she must have her books and original papers
concerning her estate and private affairs, the which neither affected
the Queen nor England, and were of no interest to anyone but herself.
She wished no writings to be in the hands of Nau. She desired to know
what she had to dispose of in her will, without which she could do
nothing, and she wanted from Nau a memorandum of the money he owed her
in his own private name. This money he had received from her and her
servants, including Pasquier, for the services he had given her in
furnishing stuffs and distributing them, which stuffs he had paid with
her money when he was in London; while he also received it from those
to whom he had delivered the said stuffs (paid twice).

“Paulet took a memorandum of this, to write about it and about what Her
Majesty wanted to know more particularly. He said he would do it when
he could—he understood it well.

“_Next day, 8th January_, Her Majesty desired him to come and speak to
her, as he had made her understand, by his wife and Melville, because
of his malady he was unable. She knew he had been out the day before,
when she hoped to have seen him, having also been able to walk out.
Paulet answered that he would come, when his health would allow it—that
he had a cold, and could not stir. We were charged to tell him that Her
Majesty, not being able to communicate with him, and having no answer
to her letter written nearly three weeks ago, thought of writing again.
Then when he was getting better, she would prepare her letters, so that
when he was cured he might find them all ready. He, a little angry,
said she could write and prepare what she wished.

“_Saturday, 14th January._—Her Majesty sent to Paulet to tell him that,
according to what she had sent on Sunday last, she was surprised that
she had received no answer, nor to that which she had begged him to
write. She wished to be kept no longer in suspense, so as to arrange
the matters of her last will and prepare herself for everything. Her
letter was ready, and she desired him to come and speak to her, and
see the letter, and seal it, as he had done the last. He being in bed,
with one of his arms bandaged, said it was not possible for him to move
or walk at present. He was very sorry, but as soon as he was able he
would go to her. She gave orders to tell him if he could not come,
to send Drury or his wife, or both, in order to receive it and seal
it. Paulet said he would communicate with Drury, and next day we would
have the answer. Which day, _15th January_, after dinner, Paulet sent
to tell us he had spoken with Drury, and that he could send nothing
to the court without being authorised to do so. It was not for him to
hinder her writing, but he was a servant, and not such an infant as
to send anything without leave; but he would write about it, and the
distance not being great, she would soon receive an answer. Her Majesty
sent to tell him she thought it very strange he should act in this
fashion, seeing she had had permission to write; that they even found
it strange she had not done it, and that the Queen of England expected
it, and one single letter from her might have kept them back, and if
she had received it they might not have come here—that he himself,
after the return of Lord Buckhurst, had offered to do this, and had
even sent her letter. Paulet answered that he had a commission, and
that he had executed it, but she might be content, she would soon have
an answer. Upon this he was told that Her Majesty wished to know if
he had instructions prohibiting him from sending her letters. Paulet
said he could not answer particular questions: he promised to send
Elizabeth Curle's letter, in answer to that of her brother, which she
had received some days before, provided he saw and read it first.

“_Friday, 20th January 1587._—Melville spoke to Paulet about the diet
and the ordinary pension, if to have a servant, also our wages, to
which he received a courteous answer refusing a servant but hoping he
might be able to send the wages. Upon which we founded our hopes that
all was not at the last extremity.

“_Saturday, 21st January._—Paulet sent to fetch Melville, Bourgoyne
and Prean, upon which we wondered much what it could be for, and the
latter not wishing to go because he had not suitable dress, remained
behind until Melville and Bourgoyne spoke to him; when he refused,
saying he could do nothing without Prean. We concluded that he sent
for us in private suspecting that they wished to separate him from the
Queen. Prean, dressed as he was, borrowed a cloak. All the three having
come to Paulet, he addressed Bourgoyne, whom he requested wishing
him to tell the Queen that Melville and Prean were to have no more
communication with Her Majesty, and he (Paulet) could not tell her
himself. Then Paulet said he had something to tell them that he knew
would not be agreeable to Her Majesty nor to Melville, who was always
known as a faithful servant to his mistress, but there was no help for
it; that he must take it in good part, and know there were good reasons
for it; that they must leave their mistress for the present, and they
must appear no more before her; therefore they must retire to their
rooms; that Prean, being lodged so near Her Majesty, they could not
hinder him from going to her. It would be better for him to live in one
of Melville's chambers; they were not to be made prisoners nor lose
anything they had before, excepting in the presence of their mistress.
They could walk in the court, dine in the office if they wished,
communicate with the servants who came to them, but not to enter into
the hall. Upon this Melville protested with regret, saying that all his
consolation was to be near his mistress—would he permit him to see her
and take leave of her? Paulet answered that he could not, and it was
of no use; he said nothing to hinder him from thinking that he might
return to her as before, but he must have patience for the present.
Prean, protesting his regret, said the same. Bourgoyne, returning to
Her Majesty, astonished her and the others very much; they imagined all
kinds of things, but could not find a good reason.




CHAPTER XI

     Mary prohibited from writing Elizabeth—She surrenders her
     life to God, and is willing to die—Paulet still insolent—The
     Queen remonstrates with him—She thinks they will murder her
     secretly—Denied the use of a priest—Paulet resents secret
     murder—Mary's dignities—The daïs and rod discontinued—Paulet and
     Melville quarrel—Arrival of the Sheriff and the Earls of Kent
     and Shrewsbury—She receives them in her bedchamber—Shrewsbury
     announces sentence of death; to take place next morning—Mary's
     calm and pathetic reply—Takes leave of her servants: gives them
     her blessing and distributes presents to them—She writes her
     will—Names of those to be present at her death—Her last words and
     the scene of execution as recorded by Bourgoyne—Author's summing
     up and conclusion.


“_Sunday, 22nd January 1587._—Her Majesty sent Bourgoyne to tell Paulet
that on the report that he had made she wished to speak to him but it
was too late, and she wished it to be taken to him to think over it (I
think she feared I would be detained like the others). Bourgoyne said
to Paulet that Her Majesty found the manner of proceeding towards her
very strange: that she, preparing for death, had wished to write to the
Queen, as had been allowed, even invited by Buckhurst and Beale, and
again allowed by him; that she had given him a letter with the promise
and assurance to keep it safely, in which she had treated of nothing
which could hurt anyone, neither of business, nor of things concerning
the country, nor the State, nor the person of the Queen; that it was
not even to obtain favour, nor pardon, nor escape, having resolved to
offer her body and her life gratefully, and with great contentment, for
the cause of God and His Church, for which she was ready to die and
shed her blood—not esteeming herself worthy to do this, as she had many
times protested; she had only written about her _Will_, as much for her
_Will_ as her funeral, which it was necessary to do in the religion
which she professed. She had received no answer, at which she was not
only astonished, but she was not sure that the Queen had received her
letter; consequently she had prepared another, but he had refused to
send it; and although he had promised to write to the Court, to see if
she could send the letter, which was ready, she did not yet know if
she could send it. He said he had permission, and had sent the Queen's
letter; that it did not follow though he had permission once, he had
permission always. He assured her that Elizabeth had received her
letter, but he had received no answer, and therefore could not give her
one. He would never presume to inquire what the Queen had written—it
was all one to him, and he was not the man to keep back letters if
he had got them; and pressed to say if he had been prohibited from
allowing her to write, answered that he had already said he had no
orders to send her letters. On the second point he was told she was in
great trouble to know the reason why she was separated from her two
servants. The Queen of England had sent her a priest to prepare her
for death and give consolation, and now, when it was more than ever
necessary, they had taken him away; that having asked him to assist at
her last end, when she was nearest to her death, she was deprived of
him. There were none so criminal that they did not give them a minister
of their religion to conduct them to execution and console them, and
all the consolation she now had in her affliction in captivity came
from her religion. She regretted infinitely not to be able to make
her prayers to her contentment, assist at the Mass, and do the duties
of a good Christian. The Queen had promised not to trouble her in her
religion, and said it was not for religion they accused her. Her priest
harmed no one, mingled in nothing but saying the prayers; it would have
been better not to have offered his services than to take him away in
her great extremity. She could see that, not content with afflicting
her body, they tried if that were possible to make her lose her soul,
which could not be. She had such hope in God, that He would help her in
this, as He had done before. She saw that their intentions were to take
away her servants, one after the other; carry her away secretly from
here, to make her die at their pleasure or murder her secretly.

“This she did not regret, as having no consolation near her as she
had hoped. She could do nothing without her papers, and she required
a priest to assist and communicate with her. They might leave her
this consolation seeing they had got everything they could desire as
against the greatest enemy that could be found. One could do nothing
more grievous than take away life. The rest is not only cruelty, it is
inhuman and is denounced even by the wickedest of people. Paulet said
that he did not think Her Majesty wished to have her priest near her,
but he could assure her that he was not far away. He was neither in
France nor in Scotland, nor out of the house; and he saw no reason why
she might not have him when necessary. When he heard of Her Majesty
being massacred or killed secretly he indignantly protested that there
was no danger of such an outrage, and they had no right to suspect him
of such a thing. Bourgoyne said there was no idea of such a charge
against him. Paulet said there was no more danger for Her Majesty than
for his wife, his children, or himself. As for him, he was not the man
to do such an act, and was indignant that he should be suspected of
such a thing, for he was an honest man and a gentleman. He would not
take such dishonour upon himself as to exercise such cruelty or behave
like a Turk. Upon which they said that perhaps they did not mistrust
him, but there were many people in England who were enemies of Her
Majesty, and whom she suspected much, and whom she knew would spare
nothing to do her harm. It was principally those that she feared. Then
she complained that her steward had been taken from her, and wanted
to know the reason; if he had done anything injurious to anyone which
might concern Elizabeth. They, without her having asked him, had
offered him to her. He was of their own religion, and she did not think
he could have done them any harm. Paulet said Melville was an honest
man; that he was not separated because he had offended Her Majesty nor
done anything on his own account, but there were certain reasons, and
it had to be done. At last Bourgoyne said Her Majesty feared to send
anyone, as they might be detained one after the other. Paulet said she
must not anticipate that as all her servants were in the house, and he
thought she need not vex herself about it.

“_Monday, 23rd January._—Melville got leave to speak to Paulet. Before
this he had not been allowed to do so, although he had asked for it.
We were full of suspicion and fear until the evening of the same day
about five p.m., when the porter came to Her Majesty's chief baker
to say that he must not carry the rod before Her Majesty's dinner.
Upon which the Queen was very much astonished and thought of sending
to ask the cause; but Paulet would receive nobody, saying it was too
late. Next day he would hear them. If it was because he had prohibited
the carrying of the rod it would be useless, as it should have been
prohibited when Melville was taken away.

“_Tuesday, 24th January._—Her Majesty sent Bourgoyne to say to Paulet
that she had so far got over the fear about her life and murder
because of his disposition towards her. Having been warned of his
new prohibitions, she had come back to the same doubt, as she could
not but think they were doing it with the intention of taking away
from her all conveniences and state and dignity, the more easily to
accomplish their evil designs. She was much astonished that he would
forbid a thing of so little consequence, that could neither hurt nor
profit anyone. He could prohibit her servants as he pleased from doing
her any honour, but he had been warned not to prevent them from doing
their duty, as they had sworn to do, to Her Majesty's pleasure. He had
no authority over them, especially touching their service. Paulet said
Her Majesty did herself great wrong, and did wrong to the Queen and
State of England, to the Council and to himself, to suppose that they
would undertake anything so unworthy and so outrageous as to kill her
either by night or by day, stab or massacre her secretly or suddenly.
This touched him to the heart to hear such a speech, and displeased
him to think that he could commit such an act of butchery, or permit
it to be done. They had talked enough about that the day before; Her
Majesty was a woman of reason, of great mind, and practical, and he
wondered she would torment herself about this. She knew they had taken
away her daïs, her steward, and her priest, and now she took offence
at a trifle, for having taken away the rod they carried before her at
meals. She was wrong, being attainted and a convicted and condemned
woman. Bourgoyne said she had cause to be angry, seeing they showed
such ill-will for a thing of so little consequence, and she remembered
they had done the same to King Richard, whom they had degraded from
all honour and dignity. He was suddenly put to death, murdered in a
moment, and she feared the same thing might be done to her. Immediately
Paulet flew into a rage and said they must not bring him such unworthy
messages, and that Bourgoyne had invented them. Bourgoyne said he only
repeated the Queen's words, and neither added to them nor diminished
them. After much discussion they separated.

  [Illustration: GEORGE TALBOT, SIXTH EARL OF SHREWSBURY,
  _From the Collection of the present Earl_.]

“_Friday, 3rd February._—Melville asked to speak to Paulet, but was
refused. Paulet said if he came on the part of the Queen, he could not
speak to him, being separated. If he came on his own account, he could
tell the porter. He also refused to allow him to write, for the same
reason. Upon his wishing to know if he had offended his mistress or
Paulet, or why they kept him apart, might he have his letters delivered
to him, or might he be allowed to return to Her Majesty, or go back to
his own country. It would be easier to go to the kitchen to communicate
with the Queen's women by the window of the hall, where he might also
see the Queen. He wished also to be better lodged, being one of two in
one chamber. He was answered that he had offended no one; he would have
his letters in due time, and they would see about his lodging; for the
rest, nothing could be changed.

“_Saturday, 4th February 1587._—Her Majesty sent Bourgoyne to say she
was ill, and to beg Paulet to allow him to go out and gather herbs in
some of the adjoining gardens. Paulet said she would get everything
she wished if she put it in writing; and being pressed by Bourgoyne to
allow him to go, said he could not answer to this, but must communicate
with Drury, and on Monday he would have his reply. Paulet being pressed
not to delay for fear Her Majesty might get seriously ill, and it was
necessary that the remedy should be given her to-morrow. Immediately
after Bourgoyne left, Paulet sent to say he could go if he wished,
although he thought it was imprudent. Bourgoyne and the apothecary went
to gather the herbs, and the Queen began her cure next day.

“_Monday, 6th February._—The Dean of Peterborough and some others dined
with Paulet. After dinner, Beale arrived alone, consulted with Paulet,
and then returned to the village.

“_Tuesday, 7th February._—Several arrived, amongst whom was the
Sheriff, as we thought; after dinner the Earls of Kent and Shrewsbury,
at whose coming we were greatly astonished and in great fear, having
for three days imagined all kinds of things as to Her Majesty's end,
fearing the blow was certain. They sent asking an audience of her.
She answered that she was in bed, but if they were much pressed she
would get up if they gave her a little time. After hearing that it
was of great importance, she prepared to receive them in her chamber,
at the foot of her bed, namely, the two earls, with Beale, Paulet,
and Drury (Shrewsbury with head uncovered), together with the others,
who did not uncover all the time they spoke to her. Shrewsbury began
to say that Elizabeth had sent them to tell her that after having
acted honourably in her affairs of which she was accused, and found
guilty and therefore condemned, he had been sent by the Queen in order
that she might hear her sentence read. He, Kent, and Beale had been
commissioned to put it into execution. Thereupon Beale commenced to
read a writing on parchment with the Great Seal of England and yellow
wax hanging therefrom, in which Her Majesty was named “Marie Stuart,
daughter of James V., formerly called Queen of Scotland and Dowager of
France,” etc. This being read, Her Majesty firmly, and without emotion,
answered that she thanked them for news so welcome; that they did her
a great benefit in retiring her from this world, with which she was
quite content because of the misery she saw in it, being in continual
affliction, and of no use or profit to anyone. She had long expected
this, and had waited for it from day to day for eighteen years. She was
Queen born and Queen anointed, near relation to the Queen of England,
granddaughter of Henry VII., and had had the honour to be Queen of
France. Throughout her life she had only had misfortune, and she was
very glad that it had pleased God, by their means, to take her away
from so many troubles; she was ready and willing to shed her blood
in the cause of God, her Saviour, her Creator, as also the Catholic
Church, for the maintenance of which she had always done what was
possible; loving the Queen her good sister and the island as dearly as
herself, as she had often shown, having offered in every way to take
order, so that everything should come to a good issue and be arranged
peacefully. She had always been rejected, thrust back—held prisoner
without having merited it, having come of her own free will into the
country in hope of succour. With the Queen she was in full agreement,
and might have arranged everything so that each would have been content
if she had been allowed an interview. And at last Her Majesty swore
on the Bible, which she had near her, that she had neither sought nor
attempted the death of the Queen nor of any other person. She was
told by Shrewsbury and Kent that this Bible was the version of the
Pope, and therefore it did not count. She was offered the Dean of
Peterborough for her consolation, by whom she could learn what was the
true religion, for her salvation. They said she had always remained in
what they taught her in her youth, and that she had continued in that,
because no one had led her to know the truth; and now it was time,
when she had but a few hours to remain in this world, that she should
recognise the true religion, and remain no longer in these follies of
popery and abomination; that they had the true word of God; that she
could make comparison when she had spoken with the minister—she could
choose afterwards; that they spoke in a good conscience, desiring
that she should be right at her death, and be converted to God. Her
Majesty said she had been a long time instructed and well versed in
her religion; she knew well what she ought to know for her salvation
and conscience; she had not only read and heard the wisest men of
the Catholic religion, but also those of the Protestant; she had
communicated with them and heard them preach, but had heard nothing
which could in the least turn her from her first faith; that having
come into this country to the dwelling of Lord Shrewsbury, to please
everyone and show that she only acted for her conscience, she had heard
the ablest of their preachers for a whole Lent. At last she gave it
up, which Lord Shrewsbury confirmed, asking her to continue. She found
no edification; having lived till now in the true religion, it was
not the time to change. Now she must remain firm and constant, as she
intended to do; and rather than fail she would lose ten thousand lives,
if she had them, shed her blood, and endure the tortures which they
could inflict. Therefore, in order to console her, would they let her
see her priest, to prepare her for death: it was all she wished for.
They told her that could not be; it was against their conscience, which
would accuse them if they did so, knowing that it was against God and
their religion; that, as much as possible, they should hinder and take
away such abominations, which offended God and their consciences; but
she would be allowed to see a minister. Her Majesty said she would do
nothing of the kind, and would have nothing to do with him; she wished
neither to see nor hear him, and they need not trouble themselves
any more trying to persuade her, for she saw they wished her to lose
both body and soul. She hoped God would have mercy on her. She was
already prepared, and He who knew her heart would pardon her. She was
astonished that at the end they denied those things which the Queen
had granted her; they had taken her priest, and when he became more
necessary they denied him to her, a thing that was very cruel. It was
told her that they did not know who had granted her a priest, but it
would be a burden on their conscience if they allowed him to come to
her. And intermingled with much conversation, it was told her as to
her condemnation that it was found she could not live without danger
to the life of the Queen and of religion, and that of all those who
were occupied with her there was not one who could show the contrary.
She complaining of her son, they said he had done his duty, and she
must die in charity. She said she pardoned everybody and accused
nobody, but in God's cause she could follow the example of David: pray
God to confound and punish his enemies, and pardon her sins. At last,
being pressed to see the minister, she asked when she must die; the
answer was, to-morrow, about eight o'clock in the morning. She again
asked for her priest, and said she could not make her _Will_, not
having received her papers, for which she had written, and made Paulet
write that there was nothing which could be of any use to Elizabeth.
She wanted to arrange with her treasurer, and not to disappoint her
other servants. They told her that Wade, who had them, was in France.
Then Her Majesty asked about her burial. They told her she could not
be buried in France. As to her servants, they had no orders, but they
saw nothing that would hinder them from doing as she desired, and have
their gifts. She asked where her servants were, and what had become
of Nau. They said they did not know. She asked if she was to die, and
he be saved. They said they did not know, but he had not escaped. Her
Majesty said she would die for the life of him who accused her and
caused her death to save himself; then she was told she was no longer
in the hands of Paulet, but that the earls, from now, would give her in
charge to him, to deliver her up when they came.

“Then the servants of Her Majesty, crying out in tears, said the time
was too short to arrange her affairs—one night was not enough; she
would leave her servants destitute of all means, and to have pity
upon them; that it seemed by their commission they had power to make
the execution when they would—would it please them to defer it for a
little time? The answer was that it could not be so. Her Majesty sent
for her servants after supper, gave them a lecture on charity between
themselves, and took leave of them in a long speech, giving them
pardon for all, begged of them to pray God for her, admonished each in
particular, requesting them to live in friendship among themselves, and
to give over all past enmity and ill-will, showing how much reason,
wisdom, and constancy she had. Then she parted her clothes among
them, to each something, as conveniently as she could. In the night,
after having slept some hours, she wrote her last _Will_, as fully as
she could, and for the little time that she had gave orders for her
movables, for the journey of her servants, and distributed to each some
money, according to her will.

“In the morning, she admonished anew her servants, and then remained
in prayer until the Sheriff arrived about nine o'clock, who led her
away without allowing any of her servants to follow her. At the foot
of the steps she found Melville, who took leave of her kneeling, who
showed how difficult such an adieu was to support, and grieved that he
must see such a spectacle after being so long separated from her. Her
Majesty had asked the day before that Paulet would allow Melville to
come before her death. At her earnest request they allowed Melville,
Bourgoyne, Jervis, Gourgon, Didier, Jane Kennedy, and Elspeth Curle to
be present, at which, by the witness of all, she showed her great and
royal courage, her constancy, above all her firmness to her religion
and piety. After having spoken some words to those of whom she had
spoken the day before to the lords, Her Majesty refused flatly to hear
the minister, who insisted. She protested more zealously than ever,
prayed to God apart in Latin, while the Dean did so according to his
religion. After a few words Her Majesty recommended her servants to
the Lords, and then gave them her benediction, prayed anew, moving
everyone to pity, until, standing up, she made her two maids take off
her veil, her mantle with train, and her stomacher, begging of them
not to weep. Then anew she knelt down, holding her hands to heaven,
holding the crucifix of wood which she had carried from her chamber,
and did not release it until the end; made her eyes be bandaged by her
maids, and without any other bands raised her head and extended her
neck, which she kept quite rigid, and praying, waited the blow without
any movement. As long as she could speak she repeated with a loud voice
the words, '_In manus tuus domine commendo_' ('Into Thy hands, O Lord,
I commend my spirit'), and immediately her spirit passed away, and the
Queen of Scots was delivered from all her cares.”


Bourgoyne adds nothing more. There can be no doubt that the cruel
and inhuman conduct of Elizabeth, Walsingham, and Paulet, of which
he had been so long an eye-witness, had fairly overwhelmed him with
grief, and the last tragic scene had prevented him adding another
word. This _Journal_ can never be disregarded as a great factor in the
consideration of Mary's unfortunate career, and particularly regarding
her relations with Elizabeth and her position in the Babington
Conspiracy.


CONCLUSION

It is difficult to read this _Journal_ without emotion, more
particularly when we think that the Royal victim had committed no crime
and was absolutely innocent of any plot affecting the life of the Queen
of England. After the kidnapping outrage her execution was clearly
decided upon in the mind of Elizabeth, and it would have been better
to have had the execution then than to have tormented Mary for another
six months. No sooner was this outrage completed than the first
step towards the death of Mary was taken, under date 13th September,
as recorded by Bourgoyne, when her personal servants, part of her
household, were separated from her by force, and they never saw her
again. On the 9th October following the remainder were separated from
her in the same offensive way, and only her four maids of honour were
left to attend her.

Four days after this the commissioners arrived from London to undertake
the trial, which lasted three days, a trial that was remarkable for its
illegal procedure:—

(_a_) By refusing to permit the accused to be defended by counsel.

(_b_) Compelling the accused to defend herself.

(_c_) Refusing to surrender to the accused her own papers to enable
her to make her defence; which papers were surreptitiously seized by
Elizabeth's order some time previously.

(_d_) For having its decision “cut and dry” before the trial took place.

These points have all been proved up to the hilt. The trial was
undoubtedly the greatest farce in English history, and we think would
be very generally denounced by the English people as an outrage on
their national honour and an event that materially affected the
prestige of their country. Had the vilest criminal been sentenced to
death he would have been treated with indulgence and kindness up to
his execution. Not so Queen Mary. In the estimation of Elizabeth no
amount of torture was too much to administer, and she compelled it to
be administered. It is evident from the record that Paulet had _carte
blanche_ after the sentence to treat her with greater severity than
ever.

On the 19th November she wished to send a letter to Elizabeth
respecting her will and arrangements for her funeral, and on Paulet
being asked to forward it he replied that “he must first read it
before it was sealed, as she (Queen Mary) might put something within
of which he wished to be assured because of his mistress.” On 19th
December Paulet was so insolent as to warn her “that it was her duty to
thank the Queen (Elizabeth) for favours since her arrival in England
and since, as she was much indebted to her!” On 12th January Paulet
informed her that he could send no letters of hers to the Court without
being authorised to do so. Mary wished to know if he had letters
prohibiting him from sending her letters, but he replied that he could
not answer particular questions; and so the torture of the poor captive
was carried on from day to day.

On 20th January Paulet informed Sir Andrew Melville that he must leave
his mistress and appear no more before her. Melville was the master of
her household, and probably her most devoted and faithful friend and
counsellor. The separation of Melville was the greatest calamity that
could have befallen her. Thus they deprived her of the services of her
priest and also of her steward, and on 23rd January Paulet's porter
informed her chief baker that he must no longer carry the rod before
dinner; the rod was an emblem of royal dignity. Mary remonstrated with
Paulet, stating that it would neither hurt nor profit anyone; but
Paulet was immovable, and Mary had to stand the insult.

On 4th February, four days before the execution, Mary was ill, and her
physician recommended herbs from the garden to cure her trouble. It
will scarcely be credited that Paulet in a brutal manner refused to
allow the herbs to be gathered—but afterwards he consented. All this
persecution was by order of the Queen of England. Why, it may naturally
be asked, was the Queen of Scots tortured in this manner after she had
been tried and condemned and sentence of death pronounced? Surely her
condemnation might have satisfied Elizabeth without resorting to those
miserable tactics—cruelly insulting her and killing her by inches.
Paulet, who was an uneducated man, was capable of administering the
coarsest treatment, in all which he was supported by his mistress and
received from her many expressions of gratitude for carrying out her
wishes and keeping the Queen of Scots in constant misery. We may well
ask, Was Elizabeth a woman, or was she a fiend in human form?

On 7th February, the day before the execution, the Earls of Shrewsbury
and Kent, and Beale, Drury, and Paulet, desired an interview with
her, but she was ill and in bed. They, however, insisted on seeing
her, and were reluctantly admitted, Shrewsbury being the only one
who had the common decency to uncover his head. What these rude and
uncultivated men, all foes of hers, wanted was simply to read the
death-sentence, which, had they been gentlemen, any two of them might
have read the paper and the others remained outside; or, considering
their errand, they might have had as much consideration for the Queen
as to wait till she got up and dressed. This document showed the cloven
foot of Elizabeth. It described Mary as “formerly Queen of Scotland
and Dowager of France,” which was an insulting reference; and her
crime was that she had attempted to assassinate Elizabeth. When the
paper was read Mary swore on the Bible that she had never sought, nor
attempted to seek, the life of Elizabeth. In place of receiving this
in solemn silence, seeing they had no authority to discuss anything
with her, they with incredible insolence informed her that her Bible
was the Pope's version and not binding. They offered her the Dean of
Peterborough for consolation, “from whom she would learn what was
the true religion, that she might no longer remain in the follies of
Papistry and abomination.” The offer she rejected with scorn. On being
informed that she was to die the following morning, she requested that
her priest might help her to make her will; also that she wished to be
buried in France. Both requests were refused, whether with or without
Elizabeth's knowledge is not recorded. It was a disgraceful incident to
all concerned.

And so we have arrived at the close of this great tragedy, and the
spirit of the Queen of Scots has gone for ever beyond the jurisdiction
of its royal persecutor. Mary's reputation has been dragged through
the mire, and every effort made by adverse critics to slander her fair
fame, but no authentic proof has been produced against her, no proof
that will stand investigation. Her traducers have been compelled to
fall back on forged or fabricated documents, and these have been freely
put before us with the view of influencing the public mind against her.

It is evident from the most careful research that there is no authentic
evidence to connect her either with the Darnley murder, the Casket
Letters, or the Babington Conspiracy, while the Bothwell marriage was
by the Ainslie Bond compulsory. Her life was full of trouble, and her
last days were made bitter by suffering and distress. Can we wonder,
after perusing Bourgoyne's _Journal_, that Mary Stuart regarded the
scaffold with feelings of gratitude, and rejoiced that her captivity
was at last concluded?

    “When the day of toil is done,
    When the race of life is run,
    Father, grant Thy wearied one
        Rest for evermore.”




CHAPTER XII

APPENDIX

     Description of Queen Mary's first Parliament—Queen Mary's
     Proclamation anent religion—Her second Proclamation anent
     religion—Her third Proclamation anent religion—Declaration
     as to religion by Mary and Darnley—Text of her compulsory
     abdication—Procuratory signed compulsorily—Plots for her
     liberation—Text of letters in handwriting of Phillips:—

         Queen Mary to Charles Paget, 20th May 1586
         Charles Paget to Queen Mary, 29th May  "
         Queen Mary to Charles Paget, 27th July "
         Queen Mary to Mendoza, 27th July       "
         Queen Mary's mottoes and devices, with translations
         Queen Mary's Will


There are certain documents connected with the history of Queen Mary,
not easily found elsewhere, documents which are of the very highest
importance in estimating her character and the adverse criticism to
which she has frequently been subjected. Specially we refer to her
attitude on the question of religion, a point that has given rise to
much controversy. No less than three proclamations were issued by Queen
Mary, all of which we reproduce, and to which we direct the reader's
attention. Each of them is conspicuous for the liberality of her
opinions. It is evident from these that no attempt was ever made by her
to impose the Catholic religion on the nation.

The proclamation regarding Moray's Rebellion is a document that is not
usually included in the biographies of Queen Mary. This proclamation
was the result of Moray and Morton's conduct in opposing to the
very last Mary's marriage with Darnley and taking steps to create
a rebellion in the kingdom. The Queen keenly resented this conduct,
and although her position and influence were much stronger than that
of the rebels, these two nobles were vindictive, unforgiving, and
tyrannical to a degree. They both led the conspiracy which resulted in
Darnley's murder, and Morton was the man who behaved so treasonably and
disgracefully at Carberry Hill and betrayed the Queen, an event which
was followed by all her troubles.

We also give the text of the two fabricated documents—the Abdication
and the Procuratory—signed by her at Lochleven on 24th July 1567, when
Lord Lindsay of the Byres committed the outrage on the Queen by forcing
himself into her bedchamber and compelling her to sign these papers
under pain of death.

The letters in the handwriting of Phillips the spy, as also the text of
Queen Mary's Will, are reproduced as being rather uncommon papers.

Queen Mary's Devices and Mottoes, which once adorned her private
apartments, have, very fortunately for posterity, been carefully
deposited in the State Paper Office. They have been specially
translated for this volume, and must be admitted to be very ingenious
and very curious, and full of pathetic interest. The translation was
difficult on account of the age and obscurity of the text; but in their
new form they are an invaluable addition to the history of the Queen.


QUEEN MARY AND HER FIRST PARLIAMENT

Letter from Randolph to the Earl of Rutland 10th June 1563 at
Edinburgh:—

“Her Grace has now held her Parliament, the solemnity whereof hath
been very great. On the 26th May her Grace rode to the Parliament
House in this order:—gentlemen, barons, lords, and earls in their
order; after these the trumpeters and such other music as they had;
next the heralds; then the Earl of Moray, who carried the sword, the
Earl of Argyll the sceptre, and the Duke the regalia. Then followed
the Queen in her Parliament robes and a very fair rich crown upon her
head. There followed Her Grace the noblemen's wives as these were in
dignity, twelve in number; after them the four Maries, demoiselles of
honour, or the Queen's minions, call them as pleases your honour, but a
fairer sight was never seen. These being the principals, sixteen, there
followed them as many more so wonderful in beauty that I know not what
court may be compared to them. The choice, I assure your lordship, that
day was there of the whole realm. Having taken her place in Parliament,
and silence being commanded, the Queen delivered, with a singular good
grace, an oration short and very pretty, of which I send your lordship
a copy. I am sure she made it herself, and she deserved great praise
for delivering the same. I had that day the honour to escort Her Grace
to the Parliament House and to be present at the whole solemnities
during the time she was there. That day there was little done.”


QUEEN MARY'S PROCLAMATION ANENT RELIGION, EDINBURGH, _25th August 1561_

“Forasmuch as the Queen's Majesty has understood the great
inconvenience that may come by the division presently standing in
this realm in matters of religion, that Her Majesty is desirous to
see pacified by an order to the honour of God and tranquillity of her
realm, and means to adopt the same by the advice of her Estates as soon
as convenient may be. Her Majesty's resolution may be greatly hindered
if any tumult or sedition be raised among the lieges. Therefore Her
Majesty ordains letters to be directed charging all and sundry by open
proclamation at the Mercat Cross of Edinburgh and other places, that
the lieges continue in quietness, keep peace and civil society among
themselves. In the meantime while the Estates of her realm may be
assembled, and Her Majesty having taken a final order by their advice
and consent, which Her Majesty hopes will be for the good of all—that
none of them take on themselves publicly or privately to make any
alteration or innovation on the state of religion, or attempt anything
against the form which Her Majesty found universally observed on her
arrival in this realm, under pain of death; with certification that
if any subject violate this order he shall be held to be a seditious
person and a raiser of tumult, and the said penalty shall be executed
upon him with all rigour, as an example to others,—Her Majesty by the
advice of the Lords of her Secret Council commands and charges her
lieges that none of them take upon themselves to molest or trouble any
of her domestic servants or any person who has come from France in her
company, in word, deed, or countenance, or any cause whatever, either
within her palace or outside of it, or make any division amongst them
on any colour or pretence, under pain of death. Albeit Her Majesty is
sufficiently persuaded that her good and loving subjects would do the
same for the reverence they bear to her person and authority even if no
such command were published.”


SECOND PROCLAMATION, ST. ANDREWS, _16th March 1562_

“Forasmuch as our Sovereign Lady remembering that soon after her
arrival in this realm, understanding the great inconvenience that might
follow by the differences in matters of religion, and being desirous
to see the same pacified by a good order to the honour of God and
tranquillity of the realm, directed letters, proclamations, and charges
throughout the realm, straightly commanding her lieges that they
should continue in quietness and keep peace and civil society among
themselves. In the meantime the Estates might be assembled and a final
order by their advice and consent might be taken in the matter that
none of the lieges shall take in hand privately or openly to make any
alteration on the state of religion, or attempt anything against the
form which Her Majesty found publicly and universally observed on her
arrival, under pain of death. With certification that if any violate
this order he shall be held to be a seditious person and a raiser of
tumult. Albeit the same was duly proclaimed so that none can pretend
ignorance thereof. Nevertheless, some forgetting their duty, are
reported to have contravened, and intend purposely to contravene, the
same by innovation of the religion and ministration of the sacraments
otherwise than the public form aforesaid. Such contravention if it
be allowed to proceed unpunished may not only engender contempt for
our authority, but raise tumult and sedition within the realm, to the
hindrance of Her Majesty's good intentions for restoring peace in such
matters. Her Majesty ordains open proclamation to be made at the Mercat
Cross of all burghs of this realm, that they as far as in them lies
endeavour to observe and keep the said former proclamation in every
point and condition; that none of them presume to do anything that may
tend to the violation thereof, under the penalty contained in the same,
certifying them that as Her Majesty most lovingly will embrace all her
subjects obeying her commands, so can she not of her honour and duty
but hate and punish the transgressors thereof, specially where the
matter concerns the keeping of good order, of which they may assure
themselves when they shall feel the same and obtain the reward due to
those who depart from their Sovereign's obedience.”


Confirmation of the foregoing proclamation; Holyrood, 30th June 1564:—

“The Queen ordains the Keeper of her Signet to pass letters of the date
hereof according to the ordinance made by her grace at St. Andrews,
16th March 1562, touching the matter of religion and the keeping of
civil society among her subjects, nowise adding thereto or diminishing
the same in any of its conditions; keeping this present Act for his
warrant as he will answer to Her Majesty therefor.”


THIRD PROCLAMATION,

_22nd August 1565_

“The King and Queen remembering that soon after Her Majesty's arrival
great inconvenience arose by differences in matters of religion,
and being desirous to see the same pacified, directed letters,
proclamations, and charges throughout the realm, commanding the lieges
not to make any alteration on the state of religion or attempt anything
against the form which Her Majesty found prevailing on her arrival,
under pain of death; with certification that if any should act contrary
to this he should be regarded as a seditious person and raiser of
tumult. The same has been divers times duly proclaimed, so that none
can pretend ignorance. Nevertheless, some forgetting their duty, it
is reported that they have contravened, and intend to contravene, the
same by introducing the religion and ministration of the sacraments
otherwise than by the public form observed on Her Majesty's arrival.
Others have already disobeyed their Majesties' commands and are
denounced rebels and put to the horn. To cover their rebellion they
endeavour to persuade the lieges to believe that their Majesties in
prosecuting the rebels mean nothing else but the plain subversion
of the state of religion as aforesaid. By such false reports they
alienate the lieges from their loyalty. For eschewing of which false
report their Majesties ordain letters to be directed to officers of the
King and Queen, etc., charging all and sundry their lieges that they
endeavour to observe and obey the former proclamation, and that none
presume to attempt anything that may tend to the violation and breaking
thereof under the penalty contained in the same.”


PROCLAMATION TOUCHING MORAY'S REBELLION

Declaration by the King and Queen, 3rd September 1565:—

“Forasmuch as in this uproar lately raised against us by certain rebels
and others to blind the eyes of the simple people, we have given them
to understand that the quarrel they had in hand was only religion,
thinking with that cloak to cover their other ungodly designs. And so
under pretence of that plausible argument to draw after them a large
following of ignorant persons. Now, for preservation of our lieges
whose cases were to be pitied if they blindly should be trapped in
so dangerous a snare, it has pleased God, by the utterance of their
own mouths and writings to us, to discover the poison that before lay
hid in their hearts; albeit to persons of clear judgment the same was
evident before. For what other thing might move the principal raisers
of this tumult to put themselves in arms against us so unnaturally,
upon whom we had bestowed so many benefits. The great honour we did to
them, being thereof most unworthy, made them to misknow themselves, and
their insatiable ambition could not be satisfied with heaping riches
upon riches, and honour upon honour, unless they might receive in their
hands ourselves and our whole realm, to be led, used, and disposed at
their pleasure. But of this the multitude could not perceive if God,
for disclosing of their hypocrisy, had not compelled them to utter
their unreasonable desire to govern. For now, by letters sent from
themselves to us, they make plain confession that the establishing
religion will not content them, but we must perforce be governed by
such counsel as shall please them to give us, a thing so far beyond all
reason that we think the mere mention of such a demand is sufficient to
make their nearest kinsfolk their mortal enemies. What is this but in
a manner to invert the order of nature, to make the prince obey, the
subject to command? The like was never demanded of any of our noble
progenitors, nor of governors or regents. The princes ever chose their
counsel of such as they thought most fit. When we ourselves were of
less age, and on our first arrival in the realm, we had free choice of
counsel at our pleasure. Now, when we are at our full majority, shall
we be brought back to the state of pupilage and minority, or be put
under tutelage?

“So long as some of them bore the whole swing with us, this matter was
never called in question; but now, when they cannot be permitted to do
and undo all things at their own pleasure, they will put a bridle on
our mouths and give us counsel after their own fantasy. This is the
quarrel of religion they made you believe they had in hand; this is
the quarrel for which they would have you hazard your lives, lands, and
goods, in company with certain rebels against your natural princes; or,
in plain language, they would be kings themselves, leaving us the bare
name and title, taking to themselves the whole use and administration
of the kingdom.

“We have thought good to make publication hereof so that you suffer not
yourselves to be deceived under pretence of religion to follow them,
who, preferring their own advancement to the public good, would, if ye
hearken to their voice, draw you after them to your utter destruction.
Assuring you that as we have hitherto had good experience of our
clemency, and under our rule enjoyed in peace the possession of your
goods and liberty of conscience, so may ye be in full assurance of the
like hereafter, and have us always your good and loving princess as
many as shall continue in due obedience and do the office of faithful
and natural subjects.

“ST. ANDREWS, _3rd September 1565_.”


FABRICATED ABDICATION OF QUEEN MARY

“Mary, by the grace of God, Queen of Scots, to all and sundry, our
judges and ministers of our laws, lieges and all to whom it effeirs,
to whose knowledge these our letters shall come, greeting:—Forasmuch
as after long, great, and intolerable pains and labours taken by us
since our arrival in the realm for the government thereof, and keeping
of the lieges in quietness, we have not only been vexed in our spirit,
body, and senses, but altogether so wearied thereof, that our ability
and strength of body is not able longer to endure the same. Therefore
and because nothing earthly can be more comfortable and happy to us,
or in our lifetime to see our most dear son the native prince of this
our realm, placed in the kingdom thereof, and the crown royal set on
his head; we of our own free will and special motive have demitted and
renounced the government, guiding, and governing of this our realm of
Scotland, lieges, and subjects thereof, in favour of our said son; to
the effect that in all time coming he may peaceably and quietly enjoy
the same without trouble and be obeyed as native king and prince of the
same by the lieges thereof. And understanding by reason of his youth he
is not able in his own person to administer in his kingly government
as equity requires until hereafter he come to the years of discretion;
and also knowing the proximity of blood standing between our son and
our dearest brother James, Earl of Bothwell, Lord Abernethy, etc., and
having experience of the natural affection and kindly love he has in
all times borne and presently bears towards us, honour and estate of
our said son, of whose love and favour towards him we cannot but assure
ourselves to whom no greater honour, joy, nor felicity on earth can
come than to see him inaugurated in his kingdom, feared, reverenced,
and obeyed by the lieges thereof. In respect whereof and of the
certainty and notoriety of the honesty, ability, qualification, and
sufficiency of our said dearest brother to have the care and control of
our dearest son, realm, and lieges foresaid, during our son's minority,
we have made, named, appointed, constituted, and ordained, and by these
our letters, name, appoint, make, constitute, and ordain our said
dearest brother James, Earl of Moray, regent to our said dearest son,
realm, and lieges foresaid, during his minority and until he be of the
age of seventeen years, and that our dearest brother be called during
the said space regent to our son, realm, and lieges; so that our son
after completing the years foresaid in his own person may take upon
him the government, and use and exercise all and sundry privileges,
honours, and other immunities that appertain to the office of a king,
as well in governing his realm and people according to the laws, as
in repressing the violence of such as would invade or unjustly resist
him, or their or his royal authority; with power to our dearest brother
James, Earl of Moray, in name, authority, and on behalf of our said
most dearest son, to receive surrenders of whatever lands are holden
of him, or of offices, castles, towers, fortalices, fishings, woods,
benefices whatsoever; the same again in our son's name to give and
deliver signatories thereupon, and upon the gifts of words, release of
lands, marriages of heirs, falling, or shall happen to fall, into our
son's hands as superior thereof; and also upon presentation of lands,
benefices, escheat of goods movable and immovable, debts and tacks,
reports and remissions; and upon the disposition of offices vacant
or when they shall become vacant; to subscribe and cause to pass the
Seals. The said office of regent to use and exercise in all things,
privileges and commodities, as freely and with as great liberty as any
regent or governor to us or our predecessors used in times bypast;
and as if every privilege and article concerning the said office were
at length expressed and amplified in these our letters; promising to
hold firm and stable on the word and faith of a prince to whatever
things our said dearest brother in the premises happens to do; charging
therefor all and sundry our judges and ministers of law, lieges, and
others foresaid, to answer and obey our said brother in all and sundry
things concerning the said office of regent as you and each of you will
declare your loving subjects to our dear son, and under all pains,
charge, and offence that ye may commit against His Majesty in that part.

“Subscribed with our hand and given under our Privy Seal at Lochleven
the 24th day of July 1567, and of our reign the 25th year.”

[This abdication was a forgery. The text of the document the Queen
never saw.]


     PROCURATORY APPOINTING A COMMISSION TO MAKE ARRANGEMENTS IN
     MORAY'S ABSENCE AND PROVIDING FOR THE CONTINGENCY OF HIS REFUSING
     THE REGENCY

     “Mary, by the grace of God, Queen of Scots, to all and sundry our
     judges and ministers of law, lieges and others whom it effeirs, to
     whose knowledge these our letters shall come, greeting:—Forasmuch
     as by long, irksome, and tedious travel taken by us in the
     government of the realm and lieges thereof, we are so vexed and
     worried that our body, spirit, and senses are become unable
     longer to travel in that room; and therefore we have demitted
     and renounce the office of government of the realm in favour of
     our most only dear son, native prince of this realm; and because
     of his tender youth and inability to use the government in his
     own person during his minority, we have constituted our dearest
     brother James, Earl of Moray, regent to our said son, realm, and
     lieges foresaid; and in respect that our said dearest brother is
     actually furth of our realm and cannot instantly be present to
     accept the said office of regent, and use and exercise the same
     during our dearest son's minority. We, until his returning within
     our realm, or in case of his decease, have made, constituted,
     named, appointed, and ordained, and by these our letters make,
     constitute, name, appoint, and ordain, our trusty cousin and
     counsellor James, Duke of Chatelherault, Earl of Arran, Lord
     Hamilton; Mathew, Earl of Lennox, Lord Darnley, etc.; Archibald,
     Earl of Argyll; John, Earl of Atholl; James, Earl of Morton;
     Alexander, Earl of Glencairn; John, Earl of Mar,—regents to our
     dearest son, realm, and lieges; and in case our said brother
     James, Earl of Moray, come within our realm and refuse to accept
     the office of regent upon his own person, we make, constitute,
     name, appoint, and ordain our trusty cousins and counsellors
     foresaid, and our said brothers, regents of our dear son, giving,
     granting, and committing to them, or any five of them conjointly,
     full power for our son, and in his name to receive surrenders of
     lands, make disposition of wards, marriage of benefices, escheats,
     offices, and other casualties and privileges whatsoever concerning
     the said office, signatories thereupon to make, subscribe, and
     cause to be passed by Seals; and to use and exercise the office
     of regent in all things as freely and with as great liberty as
     any regent or governor to us or our predecessors used in times
     past; promising to hold firm and stable, on the word and faith of
     a prince, to whatever things our said dearest cousins do in the
     circumstances; charging all and sundry foresaid to answer and obey
     our said cousins and regents in all and sundry things concerning
     the office of regent during our son's minority and until he be of
     the age of seventeen years complete, as you and each of you will
     declare yourselves loving subjects to our said most dear son, your
     native prince, and under all pain, charge, and offence that you
     and each of you may commit against His Majesty in that part.

     “Subscribed with our own hand and given under our Privy Seal at
     Lochleven, 24th July 1565, and of our reign the 25th year.”

     [The Queen signed this by compulsion. The text of the document is
     a fabrication.]


    THE FOLLOWING WERE SOME OF THE SCHEMES FOR QUEEN MARY'S LIBERATION
     FROM THE GRASP OF ELIZABETH, WITH A PORTION OF THE CORRESPONDENCE
     WHICH FOLLOWED THEREON

In May, June, and July 1586, no less than three plots for Mary's
liberation were proposed by the Catholics—one by John Savage for the
assassination of Elizabeth and release of Mary; one by Ballard for an
invasion of England and release of Mary; and one by Babington for her
release by force of arms. These plots eventually culminated in one
scheme, and Walsingham, by the aid of his spies, was able to intercept
letters, decipher and copy them, introduce matter of his own into the
copies, and by this means brought about the ruin of all concerned,
including Mary herself. The Babington plot[20] we have fully recited,
but we now reproduce the following letters translated from the French,
not hitherto published by us, excepting Nos. 3 and 4. They throw a very
curious light over the startling events of these three months. The
letters are No. 1, Queen Mary to Charles Paget; No. 2, Charles Paget to
Queen Mary; No. 3, Babington to Queen Mary; No. 4, Mary to Babington;
No. 5, Mary to Paget; No. 6, Mary to Mendoza, the Spanish Ambassador.

These letters are preserved in the State Paper Office in the
handwriting of Phillips, one of the spies, and this throws suspicion on
the whole. We cannot guarantee that any one of them is genuine, and it
will be well for the reader to attach little importance to them; but as
an illustration of the voluminous literature of that period, they will
be read with interest. It was very probably these interpolated letters
that gave rise to the kidnapping plot of 16th August. A writer in our
own day (Strickland) says: “The tone in which Queen Mary writes on 13th
July to Archbishop Beton shows that she was perfectly unconscious that
any projects against Elizabeth's life were in contemplation; in the
mass of papers seized at Chartley it is a striking fact that not one
was produced in evidence against her.”

  [Illustration: MARY BETON, One of the Queen's Maries.
  _From the Collection of_ MAJOR BETHUNE, _of Balfour_]


Queen Mary to Charles Paget, 20th May 1586:—

“I have thought it good that you enter with the ambassador of Spain
into the following overtures:—That I endeavour by all means to make my
son enter into the enterprise (invasion of England), and if he does
not, that I arrange a secret league among the Catholic nobility and
adherents to be joined with the King of Spain, to do what shall be
thought meet for advancing the scheme, so being that they have plenty
of men and money. Moreover, I shall arrange to have my son delivered
into the hands of the King of Spain or the Pope, as shall be thought
best, stipulating to set him at liberty when I shall desire, or that
after my death, being Catholic, he shall desire to return to Scotland;
and that the King of Spain shall never attempt anything to my prejudice
or my son's (if he be Catholic) in the succession to the Crown. This is
the best hostage that I and the Lords of Scotland can give to the
said king for the performance of that which depends on them in this
enterprise, but withal there must be a regent appointed in Scotland
having commission from me and my son to govern the country in his
absence, and I find no man so capable as Lord Claud Hamilton. He shall
have a Privy Council, without which he shall not ordain anything of
importance. I shall be obliged to the King of Spain if he will receive
my son and instruct him in the Catholic religion, which is the thing of
all things in this world I most desire, affecting rather the salvation
of his soul, than to see him monarch of all Europe. And I fear much
that so long as he remains where he is it will never be in my power to
bring him again into the right ways, whereby there shall remain in my
heart a thousand regrets if I should die and leave behind me a tyrant
and persecutor of the Catholic Church. If you get a good answer from
the ambassador, I would desire you to write Lord Claud informing him
that the King of Spain is to set on this country (invasion of England),
and desires to have the assistance of the Catholics of Scotland to stop
any assistance that may come from there to the Queen of England. You
will also inquire what help in men and money would be required from the
said king to hold Scotland. If you get a favourable answer, you may
inform Lord Claud that to assure himself of my son, if all things be
done under his name and authority, it shall be necessary to seize his
person if he cannot be willingly brought into this enterprise, and that
the surest way would be to deliver him to the said king or the Pope, as
shall be deemed best, Lord Claud to be regent in his absence.

“All this I will confirm and approve. For various reasons my name
not to be named in this until the very last. You will say to Lord
Claud, that indirectly you put him in hope that I shall make him be
declared lawful heir to the Crown of Scotland should my son die without
children, and that I shall make the Catholic princes of Christendom
recognise and maintain him. I have written to the Spanish Ambassador in
favour of your brother Lord Paget and yourself.[21]

“CHARTLEY, _20th May_.”


Charles Paget to Queen Mary, 29th May 1586:—

“Since my last letter to your Majesty, a priest named Ballard, capable
and discreet, has arrived who knows the most important Catholics
in England and Scotland. He has been sent by them to announce this
resolution to take up arms, provided they are assured of foreign
assistance. I sent him to the Spanish Ambassador that he might report
what he knew, and to state how many of the chief nobles and knights
in the North and West country were ready to take up arms; what number
of men, armed and unarmed, and how many of them had promised and
therefore received the sacrament in order to make their obligation
stronger; as now the Earl of Leicester has with him the best and most
valiant captains and Protestant soldiers; and the people are annoyed
and discontented at the oppression they have endured on account of the
wars in the Netherlands. These times are more suitable than ever to
accomplish with little trouble the deliverance of the Queen.

“The ambassador listened attentively, and requested Ballard to write
down full details of the numbers from these provinces who would take
up arms on Mary's behalf. Ballard said he could not name the persons,
as he had pledged his word to the priest not to do so. The ambassador
gave notice of the ports for landing and several other things which he
thought the knowledge of would be necessary. Nevertheless he (Ballard)
came with a resolution so general that the ambassador gave him other
instructions to show him how to proceed, more particularly and by
secret means assuring him that the King of Spain, after being fully
satisfied, would give them prompt assistance. The principal thing with
which he is charged is to assure and guarantee your person, and if
strong enough to try by every possible means to carry off your Majesty
from the hands of those who restrain you. After this we consulted
about the best port for landing troops. I think Newcastle, Hartlepool,
or Scarborough, or some other port in the north; our help will be by
the Prince of Parma. Our design will not be suspected by the Queen of
England, as she would never dream of enemies this way (the East coast);
she believing that all designs would come by way of Spain. Ballard will
be here again immediately after my return from the baths, and you will
be promptly informed of everything that happens.”


Queen Mary to Charles Paget, 27th July 1586:—

“Upon the return of Ballard to this country, one of the principal
Catholics who sent him (to the Queen) communicated their intentions
according to what you had written before, more particularly asking
directions for the execution of the design. I have written them a
full despatch, giving my advice concerning all requirements; as much
for those on this side as for those outside the kingdom, in order to
bring their enterprise to a successful issue. I have shown them that
they must not lose time, having undertaken to carry out the resolution
contained in the despatch, they must hasten to communicate this to
Mendoza, the Spanish Ambassador, sending for the purpose either Ballard
or some other of the most faithful and secret that can be found, and
who will be sufficiently instructed by them, having promised them
that I would write to Mendoza as I do now, to give credit to these
messengers, the Stewards: so that I hope if ever the Pope or the King
of Spain have had intentions to provide aid to this state, the occasion
is now offered them very advantageously. Finding that the Catholics
are so well prepared there will be more to do to keep them back than
to urge them forward. As to the other difficulties that the ambassador
refers to, such as my escape from here and other things, he will be
sufficiently satisfied. It only remains now to go on as quickly as
possible, both in Rome and Spain, to procure the required support in
horses, foot-soldiers, arms, ammunition, and money.”


Queen Mary to Mendoza, the Spanish Ambassador, Chartley, 27th July
1586:—

“Since yours of the 29th May I have been pleased to see that my
good brother the King of Spain begins to retaliate the injuries and
practices of this queen (Elizabeth); against him not only for the good
of this island, but principally for the maintenance of the greatness
and reputation of Christendom. You cannot conceive how the exploit of
Leicester and Drake has raised the hearts of the enemies of the king,
and how his long patience with this queen has tried the confidence the
Catholics have always had in him. As to myself, I frankly confess I was
very much discouraged to enter into new proposals, seeing how little
effect those of the past have had. I shut my ears to the different
overtures and propositions that have been made to me for the last six
months by Catholics, not being able to give them any answer. Now,
having heard of the good intentions of the king, I have written very
fully to some Catholics, with my opinion on each point, that they may
resolve together on the execution of these. In order to gain time I
have asked them to send you, with all diligence, one of themselves
sufficiently instructed to treat with you concerning the general
offer which has been made to you. On every point they will show you
and the king that upon their faith they have given me assurance that,
faithfully and sincerely, they will accomplish at the hazard of their
lives what they promise by their deputy. You will credit them as if
I myself had sent them. He will inform you of the means of my escape
from here, which I undertake to effect provided that I can be assured
of sufficient strength to receive and preserve me while waiting on the
assembling of troops. Thank God, my health at present is better than
it has been for three months. I thank you very fully for your good
offers on the part of the king, your master, for the 12,000 crowns
he is pleased to bestow for my deliverance; in which they will be
employed and in nothing else, for it is to my great regret that the
other 12,000 have been of so little profit to Scotland. I have notice
from London which tells me ... but without urgent necessity I shall
be very unwilling to be importuned for these things, which I resist
owing to the tax required for this sum. You will help me if you please
to testify to the king the obligation which I have to him and how
willingly I should repay it if ever I have the means; and to you in
particular I hope not to remain ungrateful. I have given charge to my
ambassador to receive what you will deliver to him, and to send it to
me with all diligence by the secret means that I have made known to
him.”

“_P.S._—As I was sending you enclosed, yours of 5th July reached me.
Thank God, this way of communication is so well established that from
henceforth you can write to me when you please. May God give help to
the king my good brother, preserve his children, and give him all
the honour, contentment, and prosperity that his piety and care for
the good of Christianity merit; in respect of which he will have my
daily prayers, since I cannot serve him otherwise. I thank you for
your diligence in having imparted to him what I committed to you in
my letter of May as much for what concerns myself as for those poor
English gentlemen whom I cannot abstain from recommending to you,
especially the liberty of Morgan, and some pension, if by any means
you can help him. I have already answered you about the money that
you obtained for me, and I shall put myself in communication with my
ambassador concerning what more has to come.”


QUEEN MARY'S DEVICES AND MOTTOES

In Queen Mary's apartments the following devices and mottoes were
discovered,—in Latin and French,[22]—and have fortunately been
preserved.


QUEEN MARY'S DEVICES

_Adorning the walls of her bedchamber_

1. A vine root, to the east a hand pouring out a flagon of wine upon
the root. Motto—

  “Mea sic mihi prosunt.”
  “Thus do mine help me.”

2. A lion snared and held in nets (pris et tenu), five or six beasts
more like hares than rabbits (cinq ou six bêtes plutôt lievres, etc.):
beneath is written this saying—

  “Et lepores devicto insultant leoni.”
  “Even hares mock a captive lion.”

3. A lioness and cub by her side.

  “Unum quidem sed leone.”
  “It is indeed but one, but by a lion.”

4. A leopard holding in mouth a hedgehog.

  “Premit et heret.”
  “It grips, and holds.”

5. Two globes, and a naked sword between them (une espée decouverte),
at whose point there is a moon.

  “Luna non subjacet orbi.”
  “The moon is not subject to the earth” (or “world”).

(_N.B._—I prefer to read “subj_a_cet,” not “subj_i_cit,” for this
latter would require _orbem_.)

6. A lofty pyramid surmounted by a branch of laurel. (“Lubie” I can't
find, but conjecture it to be laurel or some branch of victory.)

  “Te stante florebo.”
  “While thou standest I shall flourish.”

7. A crescent beneath a sword.

  “Donec totum impleat orbem.”
  “Until it fill the whole world.”

(The French is “au bout de l'espée il y a.”)

8. Un port de mer et une (main) a (droite) fectant une pierre dedans. A
seaport and a (hand) (feminine to agree with “une”), whereas “navire”
in the original is masculine. A seaport, and a hand to the right
casting in a stone.

  “Donec emerserit undis.”
  “Until it come forth (emerge) from the waves.”

9. A hedgehog in a half-stormy sea, the hedgehog fairly laden (or
covered) with pebbles.

  “Ne volutetur.”
  “Let it be tossed about.”

9A. Une roue de moulin dans l'eau. A mill-wheel in water. Spanish motto—

  “Llena de dolore non da de speranza.”
  “It soothes sorrow, but does not supply hope.”

10. A dove in a cage, and, above, an eagle ready to devour it—from
which (bird) this device escapes—in Italian—

  “Male pareo, ma peggiora temeo.”
  “I seem in evil plight, but I fear worse.”

10A. An upright ship in a stormy sea, sails, masts, and ropes broken,
ready to founder.

  “Nunquam mei vector.”
  “Never the bearer of me.”

11. Un bouclier comme fiche en haut, au dessus une espée. A shield as
support above, a sword underneath.

  “Aut hoc aut super hoc.”
  “Either with this shield or upon it.”

(The Greek warrior brought home dead on his shield.)

12. A tree called Picea (dwarf-pine) and a fallen cedar, like this
sketch—

  “Floret picea quod cedrus cecidit.”
  “The dwarf-pine flourishes now that the cedar has fallen.”

(The allusion is to Elizabeth.)

13. An eagle's wing among many small feathers partly tinted red (or
tinged with red) and tattered.

  “Magnatum vicinitas.”
  “The semblance of the nobles.”

(The great ones of Mary's time were bloodstained and petty: the eagle's
wing indicates the Queen.)

14. A vine root and hand grasping another branch or root, above them
the legend—

  “Virescit volucri virtus.”
  “Strength grows to the bird.”
  “The bird gains strength”: not “volucr_e_” but “volucr_i_.”

15. At the end of a valley a large oak broken and dismantled by the
wind, also a sapling (or shrub) (qui d'en saut), which springs out of
it.

  “Ut superis visum.”
  “As seen by those above” (_i.e._ by Heaven).

16. Une colonne d'or demye: a split golden column.

  “Idem intus et extra.”
  “The same within and without.”

17. Deux corones en tronc (two crowns on a tree-trunk), et une au
ciel (and one in the sky), this one made of stars and flames flowing
(flammes de feu decoulantes).

  “Manet ultima cœlo.”
  “The last (crown) awaits in heaven.”

18. Another crown like the preceding, but that it resembles the two on
earth.

  “Aliaque moratur.”
  “The other tarries.”

Not “alia_m_” but “ali_a_”: the other crown tarries.

19. A queen at the foot of a cross, crown and sceptre beneath on the
sward, many double “Rã” (for “Regina.”)

  “Undique Rã, Rã” (Regina, Regina).
  “Everywhere a queen, a queen.”

20. Three seals pierced by an arrow.

  “Dederit fortunam Deus ne.”
  “Has God given (or sent) this fortune.”

21. A tree laden with crowns and sceptres mixed together, with
croziers, cardinals' hats, chains of precious stones, wallets for
bread, beneath it is a woman with her eyes bandaged, having in her hand
a book.... (I suggest “elle va prendre de l'arbre,” she advances to
take from the tree.)

  “Ut casus dederit.”
  “As luck shall have bestowed,”
  _or_, “As chance shall bestow.”

22. The order of the Annunciation, with these four capital letters
(lettres maiscules) F. E. R. I.

The rising sun. Motto—
  “Quae cecidere resurgunt.”
  “Things fallen rise again.”

23. A circle with triangle within.

  “Trino non convenit orbis.”
  “The circle does not suit the triangle.”

24. A great oak in wind storm: around the oak, the legend—

  “Basta chio _venti_?”
  “Hold, enough, ye winds!”

but this is conjecture of the third word.

25. The polar star and mariner's compass, misfortune turning it
straight for the Pole.

  “Se virtute mactare” (not “mact_i_re”).
  “To sacrifice self by virtue.”

Or it may mean not “virtue” but “strength”—hence, “Bravely to sacrifice
self.”

26. A salamander in the fire.

  “Nutrisco et extinguor.”
  “I nourish and am quenched” (or “extinguished”).

27. Lunar eclipse.

  “Ipsa sibi lumen, quod invidet aufert.”
  “She is a light to herself, what she envies she withdraws.”

28. Some tall saffron plants.

  “Fructus calca, dat amplos.”
  “Tread down the fruits, it yields plenty.”

29. A furnace in which gold and quicksilver are set side by side.

  “In fide societas.”
  “Companionship comes of trust.”

30. A mill-wheel turning in water.

  “Movere nec capere.”
  “To stir yet not entrap” (or take, “arrest”).

31. La lune peu chaude (so I read it). The moon slightly warmed,
observing the sun by her side, having the earth on her other side.
(Lunar eclipse.)

  “Terrena obcœcavi.”
  “I have darkened the things of earth.”

32. Hopeless.

  “Sic dulcia in amarum.”
  “So do things sweet turn to bitterness.”

33. A little (captive) bird, above it an eagle ready to swallow it.

  “Il mal ini preune ma spendato? il peggio.”
  “Evil seizes me, but I look for worse.”

34. A hare in labour bringing forth....

  “Dabit (tempus) his quoque finem.”
  “Time will put an end to these things likewise.”


QUEEN MARY'S WILL

The night before her death Queen Mary was composed enough, and had
the wonderful presence of mind to write her will in the following
businesslike terms:—

In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, I, Mary, by the grace
of God, Queen of Scotland and Dowager of France, being on the point of
death and not having any means of making my will, have myself committed
these articles in writing, and I will and desire that they have the
same force as if they were made in due form:—

In the first place, I declare that I die in the Catholic Apostolic and
Romish faith. First, I desire that a complete service be performed
for my soul in the Church of St. Denis in France, and another in St.
Peter's at Rheims, where all my servants are to attend in such manner
as they may be ordered to do by those to whom I have given directions
and who are named therein. Further, that an annual obit be founded for
prayers for my soul in perpetuity in such place and after such manner
as shall be deemed most convenient. To furnish funds for this I will
that my houses at Fontainebleau be sold, hoping that the King will
render me assistance, as I have requested him to do in my memorandum. I
will that my estate of Trespagny be kept by my cousin de Guise for one
of his daughters, if she should come to be married. In these quarters
I relinquish half of the arrears due to me, or a part, on condition
that the others be paid, in order to be expended by my executors in
perpetual alms. To carry this into effect the better, the documents
shall be looked out and delivered according to the assignment for
accomplishing this. I will also that the money which may arise from
my lawsuit with Secondat, be distributed as follows:—First, in the
discharge of my debts and orders hereafter mentioned and which are not
yet paid: in the first place, the 2000 crowns to Curle, which I desire
to be paid without any hesitation, they being a marriage portion,
upon which neither Nau nor any other person has any claim, whatever
obligation he may hold, inasmuch as it is only fictitious, and the
money is mine, and not borrowed, which since I did but show him, and
afterwards withdrew it; and it was taken from me with the rest at
Chartley; the which I give him, provided he can recover it agreeably
to my promise in payment of the four thousand francs as promised at
my death, one thousand as a marriage portion for an own sister, and
he having asked me for the rest for his expenses in prison. As to the
payment of a similar sum to Nau it is not obligatory, and therefore
it has always been my intention that it should be paid last, and then
only in case he should make it appear that he has not acted contrary
to the conditions upon which I gave it him, and to which my servants
were witnesses. As regards the 1200 crowns which he has placed to my
account as having been borrowed by him for my use—600 of Beauregard,
300 from Jervis, and the remainder from I know not whom, he must repay
them out of his own money, and I must be quit and my order annulled,
as I have not received any part of it, consequently it must be still
in his possession, unless he has paid it away. Be this as it may, it
is necessary that this sum should revert to me, I having received
nothing; and in case it has not been paid away, I must have recourse
to his property. I further direct that Pasquier shall account for the
moneys that he has expended and received by order of Nau, from the
hands of the servants of Mons. de Chateauneuf, the French Ambassador.
Further, I will that my accounts be audited and my treasure paid.
Further, that the wages and sums due to my household, as well for the
last as for the present year, be paid them before all other things,
both wages and pensions, excepting the pensions of Nau and Curle,
until it be ascertained what there is remaining, or whether they
have merited any pensioning from me, unless the wife of Curle be in
necessity or be ill-treated on my account: the wages of Nau after the
same manner. I will that the 2400 francs which I have given to Jane
Kennedy (afterwards married to Sir Andrew Melville; and was drowned
by the upsetting of a boat, the year of the marriage of James VI.) be
paid to her in money, as it was stated in my first deed of gift, which
done, the pension of Willie Douglas shall revert to me, which I give
to Fontenay (Nau's brother) for services and expenses for which he
has had no compensation. I will that the 4000 francs of that banker's
be applied for and repaid: I have forgotten his name, but the Bishop
of Glasgow will readily recollect it; and if the first order be not
honoured, I desire that another may be given in the first money from
Secondat.

The 10,000 francs which the ambassador has received for me, I will
that they be distributed among my servants who are now going away,
viz.—First, 2000 francs to my physician; 2000 francs to Elizabeth
Curle; 2000 to Sebastian Page; 2000 to Mary Page, my goddaughter; 1000
to Beauregard; 1000 to Gourgon; 1000 to Jervis. Further, that out of
the rest of my revenue, with the remainder of Secondats and all other
casualties, I will that 5000 francs be given to the Foundling Hospital
at Rheims; to my scholars, 2000 francs. To four mendicants such sum as
my executors may think fit, according to the means in their hands; 500
francs to the hospitals; to Martin _escuyer de cuisine_, 1000 francs;
1000 francs to Annibal, whom I recommend to my cousin de Guise, his
godfather, to place in some situation for his life, in his service.
I leave 500 francs to Nicholas, and 500 for his daughters when they
marry. I leave 500 francs to Robert Hamilton, and beg my son to take
him and Monsieur de Glasgow, or the Bishop of Ross. I leave to Didier
his registership, subject to the approbation of the King. I give 5000
francs to Jean Lauder, and beg my cousin of Guise, or of Mayne, to
take him into their service, and Messieurs de Glasgow and de Ross to
see him provided for. I will that his father be paid his wages, and
leave him 500 francs; 1000 francs to be paid to Gourgon for money and
other things with which he supplied me in my necessity. I will that
if Bourgoyne should perform the journey agreeably to the vow which he
made for me to St. Nicholas, that 1500 francs be paid to him for this
purpose. I leave, according to my slender means, 6000 francs to the
Bishop of Glasgow, and 3000 to the Bishop of Ross. And I leave the
gift of casualties and reserved seigneurial rights to my godson the
son of Monsieur de Ruissieu. I give 300 francs to Laurenz, and 300 to
Suzanne; and I leave 10,000 francs among the four persons who have been
my sureties and to Varmy the solicitor. I will that the money arising
from the furniture which I have ordered to be sold in London shall go
to defray the travelling expenses of my servants to France. My coach
I leave to carry my ladies, and the horses, which they can sell or do
what they like with. There remain about 300 crowns due to Bourgoyne
for the wages of past years, which I desire may be paid him. I leave
2000 francs to Sir Andrew Melville, my steward. I appoint my cousin,
the Duke of Guise, principal executor of my will; after him, the
Archbishop of Glasgow, the Bishop of Ross, and Monsieur de Ruissieu, my
chancellor. I desire that Le Prean may without obstacle hold his two
prebends. I recommend Mary Page, my goddaughter, to my cousin Madame de
Guise, and beg her to take her into her service, and my aunt de Saint
Pierre to get Mowbray some good situation or retain her in her service
for the honour of God.

  Done this day 7th February 1587.

                                        MARIE (Queen).


MEMORANDUM OF THE LAST REQUESTS WHICH I MAKE TO THE KING

To cause to be paid to me all that is due to me, of my pensions, as
also of money advanced by the late Queen, my mother, in Scotland, for
the service of the King, my father-in-law, in those parts, that at
least an annual obit may be founded for my soul, and that the alms and
little endowments promised by me may be carried into effect. Further,
that he may be pleased to grant me the benefit of my dowry for one
year after my death to recompense my servants. Further, that he may
be pleased to allow them their wages and pensions during their lives
as was done to the officers of Queen Aliener (of Austria, sister of
Charles V.). Further, I entreat him to take my physician into his
service, according to his promise to consider him as recommended.
Further, that my almoner Prean may be replaced in his profession, and
for my sake have some trifling benefice conferred upon him so that he
may pray to God for my soul during the rest of his life. Further, that
Didier, an old officer of my household, whom I have recompensed with a
registership, may be permitted to enjoy it for his life, being already
far advanced in years.

Written on the morning of my death this 8th February 1587.

                                        MARIE (Queen).


LETTER OF POPE PIUS V. TO MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS

The custodier of the following important letter has authorised its
inclusion in this volume:—

“MOST DEAR DAUGHTER IN CHRIST,—Health and Apostolic Blessing.

“Having read your Majesty's letter of October 15th wherein you have
fully acquainted Us of your state and calamity, and being moved thereat
in spirit not otherwise than We ought, We have grieved bitterly over
your misfortunes and woes; but having learnt that your Majesty has
fallen into these mishaps in the defence of Catholic Faith, this
comfort has somewhat eased our sorrow, so that We can neither call nor
deem you unhappy whom our Saviour calls 'blessed.' For how can you be
unhappy, having borne so many persecutions for justice sake? You, who
for the maintaining of Almighty God's true worship, have not hesitated
to undergo such toils, and to encounter so many dangers: you, in fine,
who out of your rare zeal for the Catholic Faith, have feared neither
bands nor prisons, a fugitive from your own kingdom: all of which
things, although to our human spirit seemingly hard and painful and
grievous to be endured, can nevertheless be sweetened by the love of
the divine goodness that is sweeter than all things.

“Dearest Daughter, although grief for all that you have lost, and care
for your kingdom, may vex your Majesty, still, as neither honour, nor
kingdoms, nor fleeting riches are to be sought after since we must
leave them behind us: if we seek after good things, let us covet such
as we may possess everlastingly: while if we fear evil things, let us
rather dread those evils which are borne by the reprobate without
end of their woes. Therefore we ought neither to be wearied out with
evil, nor despair of what is good, for God Who rescued David from out
the hand of Saul, and Who brought the Apostle Paul from out the lion's
mouth, can likewise free you from many mishaps, and restore you to your
own kingdom.

“That this may come to pass, We on our part are ready to aid you with
all the helps that lie in our power, as We have hitherto done. For this
end We shall treat in our own name with each of the Kings whom you
mention, and strongly commend to them your safety and your kingdom's
welfare, as We ought to, being ready at all times to pay you all such
good offices of our fatherly goodwill as are deserved by your brave and
unconquered spirit, and most manifest care of the Catholic Faith. We
shall furthermore, in the lowliness of our heart, beseech Almighty God
in our prayers to help you, now that you are labouring under so many
misfortunes, that He may vouchsafe mercifully to give you fortitude and
perseverance in adversity.

“Given at Saint Peter's, Rome, under Fisherman's ring, January 9th,
1570, in the fourth year of our pontificate.”




FOOTNOTES:


[1] Petit.
[2] M. M. Shoemaker.
[3] Petit.
[4] For a narrative of it see Author's work on _Mary Queen of Scots,
and who wrote the Casket Letters?_
[5] Strickland.
[6] State Paper Office.
[7] Hosack.
[8] Hosack.
[9] Hosack.
[10] Tytler.
[11] For details, see the Author's _Queen of Scots_, vol. ii. pp.
222-52.
[12] Petit.
[13] Before James I. had ascended the English throne Pope Clément VIII.
caused it to be intimated to him that he prayed for him as the son of
a virtuous mother; that he desired for him all kinds of prosperity,
temporal and spiritual, and trusted yet to see him a Catholic (Ranke's
_History of the Popes_, vol. ii. pp. 222).
[14] Petit.
[15] Labanoff.
[16] See _Mary Queen of Scots_, by the Author, vol. ii. p. 224.
[17] Petit.
[18] Strickland.
[19] _Life of Egerton._
[20] _Mary Queen of Scots, and who wrote the Casket Letters?_
[21] Labanoff, vol. vi. p. 343.
[22] Translated by the Hon. Mrs. Maxwell Scott, of Abbotsford, and the
Rev. Dr. Conway, Manchester.




INDEX


  Argyle, Earl of, 287.

  Arundel, Earl of, 6.

  Aston, Sir Walter, 19, 21, 25, 161, 169, 172.


  Babington, Anthony, 32, 52, 55, 57.

  Babington conspiracy, 43, 50, 57, 64, 69.

  Babington plot, 43, 55, 73.

  Bagott, Richard, 22, 44, 174.

  Ballard, 8, 32, 54.

  Barker, Edward, 66, 191, 197, 206.

  Beale, Robert, Clerk of the Council, 83, 246.

  Beauregard, Renee, Maid of Honour, 178.

  Bellievre, P. de, French ambassador—
    Interview with Elizabeth, 122, 126.
    Letter to Henry III., 126-28.
    Letter to Queen Mary, 129-31.

  Bourgoyne, D., physician to the Queen—
    Opinion of Burghley, 5.
    His devotion to the Queen, 29.
    Interview with the Queen, 73.
    His Journal, 159 _et seq._

  Bromley, Lord Chancellor—
    Tries to get secret information from Pasquier, 47.
    His cunning interrogatories, 48.
    Fotheringay Commissioners, 60.
    His interviews with Mary, 67, 197.
    Addresses Mary at the trial, 207.

  Buckhurst, Lord—
    Elizabeth's final instructions, 82.
    Sent to announce death sentence, 98.
    His message from Elizabeth, 245.

  Burghley, Lord (Wm. Cecil)—
    His ability, 5.
    Endorses Nau's declaration, 32.
    Appointed to conduct trial, 60.
    Letter from Elizabeth, 65.
    Interview with Mary, 67.
    His letter to Davison, 75.
    Connection with the death proclamation of Elizabeth, 132.
    Alleged paper on Mary, 144-46.
    Interview with Mary, and debate, 199.
    Continuation of debate, 201.
    His prosecution at the trial, 217.
    His speech, second day, 219.

  Charles IX., 6.

  Chancellor, Lord, 47.

  Chartley, 18, 19, 24, 43, 171.

  Chateauneuf, French ambassador—
    Letters from Queen Mary, 11-16.
    Second letter from Queen Mary, 16, 17.
    Interview with Elizabeth, 122-126.

  Commission for Queen Mary's trial, 60.

  Courcelles, French ambassador in Scotland—
    Forces being levied for Elizabeth, 58.

  Curle, Elizabeth, 29, 165.

  Curle, Elspeth, 178, 279.

  Curle, Mrs., 41, 44, 171 (Barbara Mowbray).


  Darnley murder, 49.

  Drury, Elizabeth's ambassador, 245, 257.

  Devices and mottoes of Mary, 307-12.


  Elizabeth, Queen of England—
    Her character and policy, 4.
    Orders kidnapping plot, 19-22.
    Insolent message to Mary, 28.
    Nau's letter, 32.
    Letters to Paulet, 26, 27, 36.
    Instructs Mary's treatment, 58.
    Characteristic message to Mary, 59.
    Commission to Burghley and Walsingham, 61, 62.
    Letter to Burghley and Walsingham, 63.
    Letters to Burghley, 64, 68.
    Instructions to Buckhurst and Beale, 83, 88.
    Letter to Paulet, 92, 93.
    The Bellievre interview, 122-26
    Sends Buckhurst to Fotheringay, 127.
    Proclamation death sentence, 134-39.
    Letter to Paulet, 140.
    Orders Hue and Cry, 143.
    Interview with Melville and Gray, 150.
    Royal Commission to execute Mary, 151-54.
    Stag hunt, 162.
    The conspirators, 178.
    Sends Gorges to escort Mary, 182.
    Insolent message to Mary, 189.
    Letters to Mary, 192, 196.
    Sends her priest to Mary, 267.
    Despatches Shrewsbury and Kent, 273.

  Englefield, Sir Francis, 52.


  Fotheringay, 34, 38, 50, 59, 64, 142.

  French embassy, 125.


  Glasgow, Archbishop of, 56.

  Glasgow, Bishop of, 52.

  Gorges, T., English ambassador, 24, 28-30, 162, 182, 183, 185.

  Gray, Master of, 150.

  Greysley of Fotheringay, 22.

  Guise, Duke of, 53, 56.


  Hast, Sir Francis, 24.

  Henry III. of France—
    Letter to James VI., 95.
    Wishes regarding Mary, 125.
    Bellievre's despatch, 126, 127.

  Henry VIII., 4.

  Historical MSS. Commission, 141, 146.

  Hue and Cry, 142.


  James VI.—
    Letter from Henry III., 95.
    Letter to Elizabeth, 148-50.

  Jervis, Surgeon, 178.


  Kennedy, Jane, 171, 206, 279.

  Kent, Earl of—
    His speech, 141.
    Commission to execute Mary, 151-4.
    His arrival at Fotheringay, 272.


  Labanoff, 126.

  Lords' arrival Fotheringay, 191.


  Manners, John, 25.

  Mary, Queen of Scots—
    Plots for her release, 7, 8.
    Letters to Chateauneuf, 10-17.
    Kidnapping Plot, 28.
    Connection with Nau, 32.
    Seizure of her money, 43.
    Letter to Duke of Guise, 46.
    Intercepted letters, 53.
    Baptizes Curle's child, 41.
    Interview with Paulet, 59.
    Interview with Mildmay and others, 66.
    Letter to Elizabeth, 67.
    Negotiations with Bromley and Burghley, 67.
    Rebukes Walsingham, 70.
    Her opinion of Nau, 74.
    Letter to the Pope, 98-102.
    Letter to the Duke of Guise, 102-5.
    Letter to Mendoza, 108-11.
    Letter to the Archbishop of Glasgow, 112-20.
    Letter to Prean, 154.
    Letter to Henry III., 155-58.
    The stag hunt, 161.
    The Gorges interview, 163.
    Paulet's behaviour, 164.
    Bourgoyne remonstrates, 166.
    Queen retires to pray, 167.
    Carried to Tixall, 170.
    Disallowed to write, 170.
    Carried to Chartley, 173.
    Paulet and Bagott interview, 174.
    Debate with Paulet, 175.
    Cabinet of Mary seized, 176.
    Her violent speech to Paulet, 179.
    Journey, Chartley to Burton, 183.
    Indignant reply to Gorges, 186.
    Arrival at Fotheringay, 188.
    Another Paulet interview, 189.
    Letter from Elizabeth, 191.
    Elizabeth's letter with indictment, 192.
    Ceremonious interview with the Lord Chancellor, 197.
    Denounces indictment, 198.
    Refuses to be examined, 202.
    Trial day: arraignment speech; another address to the Lords,
      204, 205.
    Opening of the trial, and her defence, 206-17.
    Second day of trial, 218.
    Her defence and final speech, 220-28.
    Letter to Babington, 232-40.
    Her reply to Paulet, 242.
    Buckhurst, Paulet, and Drury, 245.
    She answers Beale, 248.
    Paulet and Drury in her chamber, 249.
    Remarkable letter to Elizabeth, 250-55.
    Silences Paulet, 258.
    Demands her books and papers, 260.
    Bourgoyne, Melville, and Prean separated from her, 263.
    Bourgoyne and Paulet messages, 270.
    Delivery of death sentence, 273.
    The Queen's reply, 273-78.
    The execution and death, 280.
    Mary's first parliament, 287.
    Proclamations anent religion, 288-92.
    Proclamations of Moray's rebellion, 292-94.
    Fabricated abdication, 294-97.
    Fabricated procuratory, 297-99.
    Schemes for her release, 299.
    Alleged forged letters (Paget), 300-4.
    Letter to Mendoza, 304.
    Queen Mary's devices and mottoes, 307-12.
    Queen Mary's Will, 312-17.

  Melville, Andrew, 22, 30, 38, 155, 164, 206, 258.

  Melville, Robert, 150.

  Memorial by Walsingham, 141.

  Mendoza, Bernard de, 8, 52, 53.

  Mildmay, Sir Walter, 39, 61, 66, 191.

  Moray, Earl of, 287.

  Morgan, 8, 53.

  Morton, Earl of, his character, 258.

  Mowbray, Gillies, Maid of Honour, 178.

  Myles, Francis, 57.


  Nau and Curle, 19, 20, 23, 24, 30, 47, 58, 74, 91, 162, 164, 171.

  Nau and Pierrepoint, 173.

  Norfolk, Duke of, 172.

  Northumberland, Earl of, 6.


  Page, Sebastian, 165, 171.

  Paget, Charles, 8, 51, 53.

  Paget, Lord, 52.

  Pasquier, 38, 47.

  Paulet, Sir Amias—
    Conference with Wade, 18.
    His replies to Elizabeth's questions, 19.
    Removes Mary's servants, 30.
    Letters to Walsingham, 33, 45, 46.
    Letters to Walsingham, 79, 81, 94.
    Instructions from Burghley and Walsingham, 39, 40.
    Letters to Walsingham, 41, 42.
    Seizes Mary's cabinet, 43.
    Interview with Mary, 59.
    Letter from Elizabeth, 140.
    Stag hunt, 161-64.
    His insolent behaviour, 164.
    Seizes Mary's cabinet, 176.
    His reply to Mary, 166.
    Refuses permission to write, 170.
    Interview in her bedroom, 174.
    Insults the Queen, 175.
    Kidnaps the Queen, 165.
    Carries her to Tixall, 169.
    His conduct there, 171.
    Brings back the Queen, 173.
    Forcibly seizes her money, 176.
    Locks up the servants, 177.
    Speech to the Queen, 178.
    Proposes another removal, 180.
    Escorts the Queen, 183.
    Threatened destruction of his coach, 188.
    Arrival at Fotheringay, 188.
    Interview with Mary, 189.
    Discharges Mary's servants, 196.
    Interview with her, 197.
    Violent speech to Mary, 255.
    Melville and Bourgoyne, 258.
    Returns two bags of papers, 259.
    Resents secret murder, 268.
    Refuses to see Melville, 271.

  Peterborough, Fletcher, Dean of, 272, 279.

  Petit—historian, 70, 94.

  Philip II. of Spain, 6.

  Phillips, Thomas, the spy, 32, 57.

  Pierrepoint, Elizabeth, 38, 170, 172.

  Pinart, 58.

  Pittenweem, Commendator of, 120.

  Prean, Queen Mary's almoner, 154.


  Savage, John, 32, 54, 57.

  Seton, Mary, 78.

  Shrewsbury, Earl of, George Talbot, 6th earl—
    His speech prepared, 141.
    Commission to execute the Queen, 151-54.
    Arrival at Fotheringay, 272.
    In the Queen's chamber, 273.

  Spain, King of, 53.

  Stag hunt, 18, 29.

  Stallenge, Usher of Parliament—
    Escorts the Queen, 183.
    Delivers letter from Elizabeth, 191.
    Interview with Mary, 197.

  Star Chamber, 77.

  State Paper Office—
    Official record of the Mildmay and Paulet interview with the
      Queen, 194-96.

  Stewart, Robert, 120.


  Tixall, 18, 34, 43, 169.


  Wade, William, English ambassador, 19, 30.

  Walsingham, Sir Francis, Elizabeth's Secretary—
    His character, 5, 6.
    Kidnapping scheme, 19.
    Letters to Paulet, 34-37.
    His interpolations, 35.
    Letter to Master of Gray, 48, 49.
    Memorial—intercepted letters, 51-55.
    Babington conspiracy, 57.
    Letter to Phillips, 58.
    Elizabeth's orders, 58.
    Babington conspiracy fraud, 66.
    Reply to Mary's rebuke, 69.
    Implicated in death proclamation, 132.
    His duplicity, 89.
    Memorial, Mary's execution, 141.
    Charged with forgery, 199.


  Yetsweirt, Nicasino, 30.


  Zouch, Lord, 77, 80.


_Printed by_ MORRISON & GIBB LIMITED, _Edinburgh_.




  ┌───────────────────────────────────────────────────────────────────┐
  │ Transcriber's Note:                                               │
  │                                                                   │
  │ Minor typographical errors have been corrected without note.      │
  │                                                                   │
  │ Ambiguous hyphens at the ends of lines were retained.             │
  │                                                                   │
  │ Punctuation and spelling were made consistent when a predominant  │
  │ form was found in this book; otherwise they were not changed.     │
  │                                                                   │
  │ Mid-paragraph illustrations have been moved between paragraphs    │
  │ and some illustrations have been moved closer to the text that    │
  │ references them. The List of Illustrations was changed            │
  │ accordingly.                                                      │
  │                                                                   │
  │ Italicized words are surrounded by underline characters, _like    │
  │ this_.                                                            │
  │                                                                   │
  │ Footnotes were moved to the end of the book and numbered in one   │
  │ sequence.                                                         │
  │                                                                   │
  │ Error not corrected, page 256: "The which was so undoubted...."   │
  │ The missing words could not be found.                             │
  └───────────────────────────────────────────────────────────────────┘





End of Project Gutenberg's The Last Days of Mary Stuart, by Samuel Cowan

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE LAST DAYS OF MARY STUART ***

***** This file should be named 54944-0.txt or 54944-0.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.org/5/4/9/4/54944/

Produced by MWS, Christian Boissonnas and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
file was produced from images generously made available
by The Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries)


Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
1.E.8.

1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country outside the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

  This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
  most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
  restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
  under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
  eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
  United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
  are located before using this ebook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
provided that

* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
  the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
  you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
  to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
  agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
  Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
  within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
  legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
  payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
  Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
  Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
  Literary Archive Foundation."

* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
  you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
  does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
  copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
  all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
  works.

* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
  any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
  electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
  receipt of the work.

* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
  distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

For additional contact information:

    Dr. Gregory B. Newby
    Chief Executive and Director
    gbnewby@pglaf.org

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.